Untitled

https://mp4directs.
com
https://mp4directs.com
Life.0
It was summer. High school student life was also rushing into the summer
holidays.
How is everyone spending their time right now? I, presently, am not able to
move for some reason.
I was in bed, early in the morning! On either side of me were Buchou and
Asia! They were breathing peacefully while sleeping! The three of us were
sleeping in the arrangement of the kanji 川 with me in the centre! There was
no other situation as wonderful as this! This lewd blessing was more than I
deserved, but—right now, there was someone approaching me while
squirming inside the light cotton blanket!
I'd felt a sense of discomfort and just woke up a little while ago, but
something moving under the blanket was giving me a uniquely elastic and
smooth texture! However, it was amazingly soft!?
It came all the way to the vicinity of my chest, and when I looked inside the
blanket…
“Ufufu. Good morning, Ise-kun.”
A beautiful girl with long black hair—Akeno-san came out from inside the
blankeeeeeeeeet!?
Himejima Akeno-senpai. The vice-president of the Occult Research Club I

belong to, and a third year senpai. She was another of my onee-sama-like
existences. The other day, it was decided that she would be living together
with us because of certain reasons.
Because she was always wearing a ponytail, her unbound black hair felt sexy
to me!
Akeno-san was wearing a yukata made of thin fabric. She drew near to my
side so that she could softly snuggle against me! In the space between her
thighs and breasts, the elastic and soft sensation of a woman’s entire body
assaulted me! Since it was a thin kimono, the sensation of Akeno-san was
almost directly transmitted to me! Damn it! Akeno-san’s body has the best
softness!
And to top it all off, Akeno-san’s body temperature was making my brain
melt!
As she brought her face near my neck, she suddenly stopped moving.
“I’ve arrived.”
While letting her sweet voice leaked out, Akeno-san tightly embraced me!
Uwaaah! An amazing smell was coming from Akeno-san’s hair, and it was
stimulating my nostrils to the max!
Chuu.
—! As a surprise attack, I received a kiss on my neck! Wait, a kiiiiiiiiiiss!?
Akeno-san clung tightly to me, as my brain felt like it would burst! All of the
sensations of Akeno’s body were being transmitted to my bodyyyyyyyyyy!
My legs and Akeno-san’s soft legs were becoming intertwined! Rather,

Akeno-san’s legs had entangled! Uhee! Akeno-san’s thighs were wonderfully
squishy and smooth!
The fingers of our hands also intertwined themselves together! Amazing, this
is like one of those lovers-in-bed scenes that you see in dramas and manga!
Akeno-san made her skinny fingertips crawl over my body. I shivered!
“Ise-kun’s body is quite sturdy, thanks to you being trained by Rias. Ufufu, a
man's skin feels better than I imagined. Or is it because it's Ise-kun’s body?
Hey, Ise-kun. Does my body feel good?”
She blew into the ear of the immobile me as a finishing blow! She was
completely enjoying how I couldn't move against the wonderfulness of a
woman's body!
“Y-Yes! Akeno-san’s body is the best!”
“Ufufu, I’m happy. You can enjoy this body even more if you want to, you
know? I also want to know more about Ise-kun’s body. —Though I say that,
since there is a scary onee-san sleeping next to us, there may be a limit to it.
But whether or not we get caught, this critical moment is also fun.”
S! S-version Akeno-san has appeared right from the beginning of the

morning! Really, since this person is even more erotic than me, this time even
I the ero-devil couldn't stir in surprise!
Akeno-san raised her body just a little and hung over me. Akeno-san looked
down on me. Her black hair fell on top of me.
Then, Akeno-san’s face steadily approached mine…Could this be…
“Though it would be nice if time could just stop like this…Something

romantic like that would be nice, but as expected—”
The instant my and Akeno-san’s lips were on top on each other, I heard
“that” voice.
“Akeno. What are you doing? When did you get into this room?”
—!
…I timidly turned just my eyes to the side. A crimson-haired onee-sama was

glaring at me and Akeno-san with extremely displeased half-closed eyes.
Buchou, you’re scary! Rias-onee-sama, you’re scary!
Akeno-san turned towards her so that she could show Buchou her hand that
was intertwined with mine.
“This is skinship. I thought I would have a nice morning with my adorable
Ise-kun, so I came in. After all, being in bed alone is lonely.”
Buchou’s eyebrows rose up at that single word used by Akeno-san!

Uwaaaaah, she’s snapped!
“[My]? Since when did you become Ise’s master?”
Buchou spoke as her whole body trembled. Her mouth twitched!
“Even if I’m not his master, I’m his senpai. It’s a senpai’s duty to be
affectionate with their kouhai, right?”
Buchou slowly brought her face close to Akeno-san.
Once her face was closer, Buchou spoke in a voice filled with anger.
“Senpai…I see, so that’s your reasoning. This room is close to being a

sanctuary for me. My only absolute healing place. Asia aside, I can’t have
others intrude here! This is my and Ise’s room.”
When did my room become Buchou’s room!? Akeno-san smiled a little at

Buchou’s words.
“Ara-ara. The ojou-sama has a strong desire to monopolise, doesn’t she? Are
you perhaps afraid of having it stolen by me?”
“…Looks like I need to discuss this with you once more.”
Buchou’s body was enveloped in crimson aura! Uwaaaah! Is she preparing

for battle!?
“Ara, you’re releasing quite an aggressive aura for a discussion, aren’t you?”
Smiling, Akeno-san also began to envelop herself in a pale-gold aura! Wha-!

Her too!?
“It’s a discussion. To the bitter end.”
Buchou and Akeno-san glared at each other while releasing crackling sparks
all over the place…Uwaaah, so a battle between women was starting right
away in the morning then!? Is the cause me who was like a pet to them!?
I felt happy, but more than that, I was scared! If these two usually gentle
people glare at each other with demon-like expressions, I’ll curl up!
“…Unyuu, is it morning already…? Fuaaaaa…”
And then Asia rose up while rubbing her sleepy eyes!
“Asia, you can go back to sleep…”
I gently stroked Asia’s head. Aah, Asia. My healing space!
“Ah, Ise-shan…Then I’ll accept your offer and sleep while being hugged by
Ise-shan…”
The half-awake Asia tried to go back to sleep while embracing me! Uu, she
was extremely adorable, but this wasn’t the time for this!
Bofu! Bofu! Bofun!
When I looked in the direction of the sounds, a pillow fight between Buchou
and Akeno-san had started nooooow! Onee-samas, what are you two doing so
early in the morning!?
“To begin with, I hate how Akeno tries to immediately touch my important
thing!”
Buchou threw the pillow with force, and made it hit Akeno-san right in the
face! Even after the pillow that hit her fell down, Akeno-san still had a
smiling face—that’s what I thought, but her eyes were opened widely!?
“Ara, it should be fine if it is just for a bit! You really are stingy, Rias!”
She picked up the fallen pillow and nailed Buchou in the face with it! Uwaa!
A direct hit!
Buchou brushed the pillow away from her face! Her eyes were a bit watery!
“This house was just renovated, so I won’t let you do as you please, Akeno!”
Finally, she threw away all of her appearance and words which had brimmed
with elegance, and threw the pillow again with the voice and face of a girl her
age! Akeno-san dodged the pillow and then threw my own pillow at Buchou!
“Sirzechs-sama said that we should live together and get along with each
other!”
“This is my and Ise’s house! Both you and onii-sama are in the way of Ise
and me! I can’t stand it anymore!”
Those words make me extremely happy, Buchou! Tears full of emotion came
out! I’m more blessed than I deserve as her servant! But those words just now
are all just the selfishness of an ojou-sama, aren’t they?
“You intend to ignore Sirzechs-sama’s wishes!? So you value Ise-kun more

than Maou-sama then! —Lend me Ise-kun for a bit as well!”
“No! Absolutely not!”
The two onee-samas were having a quarrel appropriate for girls their age.
H-Hmmm. Since we started living together, I had gotten to see Buchou’s and
Akeno-san’s true faces, but…The two great onee-samas who gave off a noble
atmosphere. Everyone admired them. I admired them as well.
However, in reality, they were ordinary girls who also showed faces
appropriate for their age. I wasn’t particularly shocked about that. Rather, I
was happy. The “noble” them were good, but them acting as girls was also
cute. Rather, I think I like them like this even more.
Hmm? Then, I felt doubts about some of the details of their quarrel since a
while ago.
…The house was just renovated…?
Now that I think about it, the bed looked excessively big…Since there was
plenty of space left on the bed even though Buchou and Akeno-san were
having a pillow fight.
Arerere!? Was my bed always this big!? So big that there was still enough
space even with four people on it!? Rather, there was even a canopy as well!
When I looked around the room carefully…I realised that it was more
spacious than before! Huh!? It was this spacious!? Even though my room was
only 8 tatami-mats[1] wide! Isn’t it twice as big now!?
The television had also changed from a small cathode-ray tube type to a huge
new-model flat screen TV!
Aaaaah! There were even all the latest kinds of game consoles! Things that I
couldn’t buy with just my allowance and part-time earnings were in my
room!
I quickly left my room! Strange! It was just my normal house until last night!
The corridor was twice as spacious as before! There were also staircases
leading both up and down!? My house, as a two-story building, was only
supposed to have two floors here! There is a third floor now!?
When I took a peek at the staircase, somehow, it looked like the levels didn’t
stop at a third floor!
When I ran down the stairs, an amazingly spacious entry hall appeared before
me!
I let out a wheezing breath, and when I looked at my entire house from the
outside—.
How can this be!? My house was!? By the work of a carpenteeeeeer!?
“W-What the hell is thiiiiiiiiiiiiis!?”
My scream echoed throughout the neighbourhood.
Naturally. My house—in addition to having more than twice the plot area,
had become a six-story building.
Life.1 It's summer break, let's Go to
the Underworld!
Part 1
“No, it was renovated. I was also shocked when I got up this morning. The
house was renovated while we were sleeping.”
Breakfast set. At the table that had become five times wider than before, my
father said that while wearing a smile all over his face. Gathered around the
table were all the members of my new family, including myself, my parents,
Buchou, Asia, Akeno-san and Xenovia.
I had questioned my father after we began eating. The short question,

“What’s going on?”
My mother brought in the breakfast miso soup from the kitchen which had
also become five times wider.
“Apparently Rias’s father does work related to construction as well and he

said that he’d renovate this place free of charge as part of a model house.”
There’s no way that kind of story could be true! No, I could understand it if
Buchou’s parents did it.
It was because she knew all this that Buchou was eating her meal calmly and
silently.
Rather, let alone renovating, didn’t our lot area also expand? Haven't the
neighbouring houses completely disappeared and been turned into the
grounds of our new house…?
“Now that you mention it, it seems that Suzuki-san and Tamura-san next door
have moved away. I hear that they suddenly obtained some favourable plots
of land and then moved there.”
So said my father.
—! Buchou’s family was definitely involved with that! There was no

mistake!
“It’s all right. It was a peaceful settlement. So that everyone could be happy.”
Next to me, Buchou smiled widely while whispering.
So this is the negotiation technique of Devils!? Since Buchou said so, the
neighbours had surely ended up happy as well, but… How dreadful they are,
the Gremory family!
My mother held out the house blueprints. It looked to be the room assignment
chart.
“On the first floor are the guest rooms, living room, kitchen, and Japanese-
style rooms. On the second floor are the rooms of Ise, Rias-san and Asia-
chan. The arrangement has the other two adjacent to Ise’s room. It seems to
be structured so that you can go between the rooms next to each other from
inside.”
I see, so the second floor was entirely for Buchou’s selfishness. Uwah, my
room seems to be more than four times bigger than before…Was the
installation of furniture also from the Gremory’s possessions? Amazing…
There was a huge television I’d never seen before in the living room. There
was also a chandelier on the ceiling…
“On the third floor are your father’s and my room, the study, and the
storeroom. On the fourth floor are Akeno-san’s and Xenovia’s rooms.
There’s also the room for Koneko-chan, who will be coming later.”
When my eyes met with Akeno-san’s, she gave me a full-blown smile. For
some reason, that smiling face looked more genuine than the smiles she
usually wore…Recently, Akeno-san has had a wonderfully nice smiling face
when with me.
It was different than her smiling face from before. It was difficult to explain,
but could I call it her true smiling face? Akeno-san would show that face to
me now. I felt closer to Akeno-san now, with her having a much gentler
atmosphere compared to before.
I felt like she wasn’t an existence outside of reach anymore—. Though, for
me, she was still someone far beyond my grasp…
As my heart was pounding, Buchou lightly pulled my cheek. Auu, Buchou

has steadily become more severe too…I have no intention of having any
master besides Buchou, though. She worries too much.
My mother continued her explanation of the room assignments.
“The fifth and sixth floors are entirely made of just vacant rooms. For the
time being we intend to use them as guest rooms. Since Rias-san said she
didn’t mind letting anyone have the rooms except for the second floor when
we asked her.”
“Yes. This is the house of Ise’s mother and father. In the end, I and the others
are just home-staying here.”
Buchou responded with words overflowing with grace.
Arere!? Buchou, didn’t you say “This is my and Ise’s house” earlier in my
room!? What an about face!
“There is also an open-air garden on the roof. I will plant vegetables~”
My father said that as his eyes lit up! Aah, he has no doubts about it at all!
There’s no mistake that his mind was numbed by the renovation of his
dreams!
“Because we built it so sturdily, it won’t collapse even in the case of a war.”
“Hahahaha, you’re quite skilled at joking, Rias-san.”
This was the conversation between Buchou and my father…What Buchou

says really is true. This house’s structure was seriously transformed so that it
could withstand even a war. There couldn’t be things like cannons concealed
somewhere, could there?
However, what did my father and Buchou’s father discuss during the parent
visit the other day? I’m really worried about it. They couldn't have agreed on
a discussion of selling me completely to the underworld or something, could
they!?
There was no way that could be, but even so I felt that the eyes that my
parents looked at me with had changed just a little since the day of that
parent’s visit.
“There're also underground floors apparently.”
Xenovia said that while she was having a hard time with her chopsticks.
“Underground floors!?”
“Yeah, there are up to three underground floors.”
I was the one who cried out wildly. Buchou nodded and confirmed it. This
house even has underground floors!?
“The first underground floor is a huge spacious room. Not only can it be used
as a training room, it can also be used as a movie theatre. It’s also equipped
with a large indoor bath. The second underground floor is used entirely for an
indoor pool. It can also use warm water. In the third underground floor are a
library and a storehouse.”
Buchou explained this while taking out additional blueprints.
…So my house even has an indoor pool…I don’t know what's what
anymore…
“Since there’s also an elevator, you can smoothly get on and off from the
sixth ground floor to the third underground floor.”
This house also has an elevator…It’s like a real building. I didn’t have any
words left to say anymore.
In this way, my house was transformed into a palatial residence a few days
after summer holidays began.
“You’re returning to the Underworld!?”
Breakfast had ended, and Buchou nodded at me as I sat in my room. All the
members of the occult research club were gathered in my room.
All the members who were living together had rough appearances.
Kiba, Koneko-chan and Gasper had arrived at my house just a little while ago
as well.
The first two were wearing casual clothes. Koneko-chan in a one-piece dress
looked cute.
Even with this many people here, there was plenty of extra space in my room.
Everyone sat on expensive-looking sofas.
Only Gasper got into a cardboard box he brought along, but…He was dressed
in girl clothes! That’s also as usual! Yeah! The cross-dressing boy!
“I’m returning home now that the summer holidays have started. I do this
every year. —Wait, what’s wrong, Ise? Your eyes are teary?”
I shed tears at Buchou’s words!
“Uu, because Buchou suddenly started talking about returning to the

underworld, I thought of you leaving me behind and going back…”
I don’t want that! I don’t want Buchou to leave me behind and go back!
When I think of Buchou’s breasts going somewhere far away, I feel sad, and
I won’t be able to spend my summer holidays peacefully! I can’t imagine life
without Buchou anymore!
“Geez, is that all? You and I will be together for hundreds, for thousands of
years from now on, so put your mind at ease. I won’t do something like
leaving you behind.”
Buchou then gave a wry smile while rubbing my cheek.
I see, we are Devils. We live longer than humans. So Buchou and I, as well
as the other club members, will be together for a long time. When I think of
that, I don’t feel lonely at all.
Surely, I’ll live much longer than Matsuda, Motohama, or my parents. When
I think of it like that, it seems lonely…That separation that must eventually
come.
Buchou gracefully drank tea as she said that. —Wait, we’re also going to the
Underworld!?
“Eh!? We’re going to the Underworld too!?”
“That’s right. Since you’re all servant devils in my family, it’s only natural
for you to accompany your master. You’re coming to my home together with
me. Now that I think of it, this is also the first time for Asia and Xenovia,
right?”
Asia nodded at Buchou’s question.
“Y-Yes! I’m nervous about going to hell while alive! I-I thought I’d like to
go there with the intention of dying!”
Asia! I don’t understand what you mean at all!
“Yes. I've been interested in the underworld—in hell for a long time.
However, for the sake of going to heaven, I had to serve the Lord…But now
that I’m a Devil, there shouldn’t be any possibility of me going to heaven…I
feel irony in setting foot in the same world as those who have been sent to
hell as divine punishment. Hell, huh. It suits a former believer who became a
Devil.”
Ah, you’re once again becoming depressed over futile worries, Xenovia…
“We will spend the remainder of the summer holidays there until after the
20th of August. It seems like we’ll be returning here at the end of the month.
The plan is to train and attend various kinds of events at the underworld.”
Buchou thus told us the schedule. I see, so our group is going to spend time
in the underworld until the end of summer. I went to the Underworld for a
little bit during the battle with the Phoenix family…I don’t know anything
about it besides the fact that the sky there is purple.
Also, it seems to be the place where the souls of the dead arrive at as well,
and the field of business management also seems to be popular there.
But, if I spend the summer holidays there, won’t the schedule that I made
fail?
“Ah, but, there are things I want to do this summer.”
I let out a sigh as I spoke.
The three of us, me, Matsuda and Motohama, all powerfully promised each
other, “This year, let’s get girlfriends and have ero-ero experiences during the
summer!”
We would go to the sea and to the pool this summer, where we would pick up
girls! Or that was what we decided. I didn’t have a girlfriend…I had one
before, but I was killed by my former girlfriend…
I’ll enjoy myself this summer! Or so I had thought.
“Ara, Ise. Did you also have plans to go somewhere?”
Buchou asked me that dubiously.
“Yes. I was going to go to the sea and the pool.”
“There aren’t any seas in the underworld, but there are huge lakes. There are
also pools in this house and at my parents’ home as well, you know? There’s
also hot springs there, but is that no good?”
If I thought about it, wouldn’t I get tens and hundreds of times more
enjoyment at the underworld lakes and pools with Buchou and the others than
going with Matsuda and Motohama to the sea!? Moreover, there’s hot springs
over there!
Inside my brain, I fantasised about the stark naked forms of Buchou, Akeno-
san, Asia, Xenovia and Koneko-chan going inside the steam! A b-b-b-breasts
steam festival!?
Applying oil and peeping into the hot springs…Or will it be mixed baths!?
I want to rub Buchou’s and Akeno-san’s breasts! And massage them! Fully,
with my hands!
“…Disgusting delusions are prohibited.”
I was verbally jabbed at by Koneko-chan with half-opened eyes! As expected

of Koneko-sama! She really can see into my mind!
After she jabbed at me, Koneko-chan let out a deep sigh, and for some reason
looked off with distant eyes.
Huh? Now that I think about it, her tsukkomi’s sharpness seemed slightly
weaker than usual.[2]
“Ise-kun, you have a face that is hornier than I could imagine.”
“You seem to have an abundant imagination and seem to be enjoying

yourself, senpai…I envy you…”
Kiba spoke refreshingly, and Gasper murmured in what seemed to be envy

from the depths of his heart.
“Why don’t you guys go on dates with girls this summer?”
Those two have better faces than me. If you had those intentions, couldn’t
you enjoy the best summer!?
“It’s because I have training.”
You damn Mr. Diligent! Kiba deserves to be punished for not putting his
good looks to good use!
“I’m fine…I’m a hikikomori, so I’m fine if I stay indoors and put on cute
clothes while surfing the net at my house…”
You damn hikikomori cross-dresser! Gasper is useless! From head to toe,

he’s a useless child just waiting for a tsukkomi!
“Then, Ise. Go on a date with me in the Underworld. There should be time

for just a date…”
As a servant, I cried at Buchou’s proposal! Buchou really does spoil me!
“Buchoooooou! I’ll come! I’ll come with all my strength!”
“Ara-ara. In that case, I’ll spend time with Ise in the bedroom. While doing
ecchi things that Buchou can’t seem to do.”
Akeno-san spoke while lewdly tracing around her chest with her finger!
Buh! Blood spurted from my nose at Akeno-san’s stimulating words! …

That’s erotic! That’s sexy, Akeno-onee-sama! Just what kinds of things will
you do to me in the bedroom!?
“I forbid it.”
“I refuse.”
Buchou and Akeno-san locked eyes on each other as sparks flew! Aaaaah!
They’ve resumed the fight from earlier this morning! Why do these two
quarrel over their affection for their kouhai!?
“I’m also going to the Underworld.”
[!?]
Before we became aware of it, a good-looking black-haired man was sitting

on a seat in the corner. —It was Azazel-sensei.
All the club members were taken aback by sensei’s sudden appearance.
As the Governor of the Fallen Angel organisation that opposed the Devils, he
had been present at the peace conference the other day between Devils,
Angels and Fallen Angels. For some reason, only this person stayed at Kuou
Academy and started as a teacher there. What’s more, he’s now the advisor of
our occult research club. It was an unimaginable situation just from the face
of it.
Seriously, where did this person come in from? I didn’t sense his presence at
all. Or rather, I was ignorant when it came to that field. Even so, not even
Buchou or Kiba had noticed him.
Well, since he was the Fallen Angel Governor, he would be a last boss-like
existence depending on the situation. It’s amazing that we have such a person
as an ally.
“W-Where did you come in from?”
Buchou asked that to sensei while blinking in surprise.
“Hmm? Isn’t it normally from the front door?”
Sensei answered calmly.
“…I didn’t even feel your presence.”
Kiba voiced his feelings honestly. As I thought, even Kiba who had attained
Balance Breaker couldn’t sense him…
“That’s just due to your lack of training. I just came in normally. More
importantly, you’re returning to the underworld, right? Then, I’ll go too. I’m
your [teacher], after all.”
Yes, he had taken up the role of our [teacher]. Since he has an abundance of
knowledge on Sacred Gears, it seems he’ll be teaching us our battle styles
from now on.
He had only taught us a little so far, but it seemed like the Sacred Gear
owners in this group, including me, had managed to grasp something thanks
to him. More than just using power or leading, this person was certainly good
at teaching most of all.
He’s amazingly skilled at explaining. I think he’s definitely suited to be a

teacher or lecturer.
Sensei took out a notepad from his pocket and read out loud as he opened it.
“The schedule for the Underworld is…first, a visit to Rias’s parents, and the
introduction of the servant Devils to the current head of the family. After that,
there’s the annual meeting of new young Devils. And then there’s your
training over there. I’m mainly going along with you for your training. While
you’re all at the Gremory house, I’ll be meeting with Sirzechs. Geez, so
troublesome.”
Sensei sighed. He seriously finds it bothersome to do. I think this Governor

of an organisation is so bad with that because this person receives a lot of
support from his subordinates.
Once in a while, Fallen Angels whose names I didn’t know would come to
meet with sensei. They would say things like “Please decide on a secretary!”,
“Look after your personal appearance while in the human world!”, or “You
absolutely need to have personal bodyguards!” when they visited. They all
seemed tremendously worried about Azazel-sensei being in this town. I heard
there were some top officials among the Fallen Angels who visited as well.
He would always send all those members back with the words, “It’s fine, so
go back. That’s an order.” I think that we’re lucky to have that kind of Fallen
Angel teaching us how to get stronger.
Alright, I’ll get even a little closer to my rival Hakuryuukou Vali, using this
opportunity!
Since it seems like I’ll just be decisively defeated by him as I am now…I

absolutely don’t want to die before I do ecchi things with Buchou and Akeno-
san!
“Then, Azazel—Sensei, you’ll be accompanying us, right? Shall we make the
travel reservations for you?”
Sensei nodded at Buchou’s question.
“Yes, please do. It’s my first time entering the Underworld through the
Devils’ route. I’m looking forward to it. Since, I usually use the route of the
Fallen Angels’ side.”
The Underworld, huh. How will we go there? As expected, will it be by

magic circle? The Underworld is divided between the world of the Devils and
the world of the Fallen Angels. It seems the fence between the two has
disappeared with the establishment of peace, and cultural interaction has
started, though…
The ignorant me couldn’t imagine that place at all.
For the time being, I sent a mail to Matsuda and Motohama.
[I’m passing on going to the beach this summer! Because, I’m going to the
hot springs with Buchou and the others!]
They quickly responded back.
[Die!]
[Go to hell!]
Yeah, I am going to hell—to the Underworld. You’re surprisingly on the

mark, my close friends.
Part 2
The day we set off. The first place we headed to was—the nearest station.
Everyone was wearing Kuou Academy’s summer uniform. Buchou said that,
if we were entering the Underworld, this was our best uniform.
This was the station where people usually took the train…Why were we
going to the underworld from here? I was full of questions, but Buchou and
Akeno-san determinedly headed towards the elevator installed within the
station.
I remembered that it was a small elevator that could only hold five people at
most.
Buchou and Akeno-san entered it first, and then spoke.
“Then, please come in first, Ise, Asia and Xenovia. We’ll be going down
from here.”
“G-Going down?”
I was puzzled by Buchou’s words. After all, this station could only go up.
“Come on, stop blinking in surprise like that and come in.”
Buchou beckoned us while smiling wryly. While those of us in the new

devils group exchanged glances with each other, we complied with Buchou’s
words.
“Yuuto and the rest of you who are used to it, please come together with
Azazel afterwards.”
“Yes, Buchou.”
Kiba answered to Buchou, and then the elevator doors closed.
Since we had some big luggage with us, the inside was quite small as a result.
As I thought, the floor display only had floors “1” and “2”, but…Buchou
took out what seemed to be a card from her skirt pocket and turned it towards
an electronic panel.
Pi.
Some kind of electronic sound…It had reacted to the card, and then.
Gakun.
I was seized by a sensation of going down! Eh!? There was a bottom!? Asia
and I couldn’t hide our surprise! Xenovia just tilted her head as a small
reaction. Buchou and Akeno-san saw the shocked state of Asia and I, and
giggled a little at us.
“Beneath this station, there is a secret level.”
“Buchou, even though I grew up in this town, this is the first time I’m hearing
of such a thing!”
“That’s only natural. It’s a route that is exclusively for devils. Ordinary
humans can’t arrive here even if they struggle their whole lives. Areas for the
exclusive-use of devils are hidden within the town in this way, you know?”
There seems to be many places I don’t know about in my town. Just how far
has the devils’ business world penetrated into this town?
We kept descending for another minute. At last, the elevator stopped.
After the doors opened, Buchou urged us forward with a “Go ahead”, and
what confronted my sight as I went out first was—a vast artificial space! It
was some kind of huge cave!
Rather, it seemed to have the structure of a station platform. Though there

were a few differences from the design and structure of those in the human
world…Wait, there were train tracks! As I thought, is this a station?
After we waited a little, we were also joined by Kiba and the others from the
elevator.
“Now that all of us are here, we’ll walk to platform three.”
With Buchou and Akeno-san in the lead, we began to walk.
Hah. But what a vast space. I felt that this place was several times the size of
the station we usually used. The ceiling above was also distant. It seemed like
your voice would echo if you yelled out “Hey!”
There was no one else here besides us. The wall lamps that illuminated this
place gave off a magic-like mysterious glow.
Before I realised it, Akeno-san came to my side—and suddenly grasped my

hand! Does she intend to walk while holding hands? I was shocked, but for
some reason I grasped her hand back like I always did with Asia.
“—”
Though that was all I did, Akeno-san’s face turned red and seemed happy!
Eh!? Is this okay!? Aaaaah, but, when she has such a girlish reaction, even I
don’t know what I might do! Even though she is usually very erotic, she
sometimes acts like a young girl. That difference provokes my male instincts!
“……”
“…*sob*”
Uu, Buchou and Asia’s gazes were sharp…Asia even had teary eyes. Sorry,
Asia.
After taking passages left and right, we came out into an open space again.
Oh! Ooooooh! There was what seemed to be a train in front of us! I say
“seemed to” because its form was more peculiar than the trains I knew.
There were many devil-representing patterns carved into it at acute angles…
Ah, it’s the Gremory pattern! And there was also Sirzechs-sama’s pattern!
Could this be—.
“It’s a train owned by the Gremory family.”
Buchou answered without hesitation! Amazing, so the Gremory family also

owns trains…
Bushu.
While I was surprised, the train doors opened automatically. With Buchou in
the lead, we entered the train.
I had once again reconfirmed my master’s huge scale, but that was just the
prologue.
Riiiiiiiiiiiing.
The departure whistle sounded, and the train began to move.
We had gone to sit down in the centre of the train. Buchou was in the first
train car ahead of us, and it appeared that the rest of our group had to sit in
the central train car behind it. I thought that there were surprisingly minor
customisations.
Asia and I sat together on the seats facing away from the train’s motion, and
Akeno-san and Xenovia took the seats facing us.
Koneko-chan, Gasper and Kiba took the seats next to us. And there was
Azazel-sensei sitting at the end of the car, but—he had already entered sleep
mode.
The train started running for several minutes. The train advanced down the
dark tunnel. I’d been told that this train was powered by a unique fuel that
existed in the Underworld. There were a lot of things I didn’t know about the
world, weren’t there?
“How long till we get there?”
I asked Akeno-san that.
“We’ll arrive in about an hour. Since it seems that this train passes through
the dimensional barrier using official means before it eventually arrives at the
Underworld.”
“I thought that we could just jump with a magic circle and enter the
Underworld like that.”
“Usually that’s fine, but if Ise-kun and the other new household devils don’t
enter at least once by the official route, you’ll be punished for illegally
entering. That’s why Ise-kun and the others have to properly finish the
official entry procedure.”
“Eh!? Seriously!? But I’ve jumped using the magic circle and entered
Buchou’s engagement party before!?"
Yes, I had entered Buchou’s engagement party in the Underworld with a

transfer magic circle given to me by Grayfia-san.
Was I going to be punished!? There wouldn’t be any police who were going
to cuff me as soon as I arrived at the Underworld, right!?
Akeno-san gave a small smile despite my worries.
“It seems that was a special case because you were transported with Sirzechs-
sama’s back-door magic circle, you know? Of course, doing it twice is
impossible.”
“I-Is that so…So my instant ticket to jail for going there has been
pardoned…”
I was a little relieved. It’s because I’m ignorant of the rules of devils even
though I’m a devil myself. Not only was I unskilled, my devil knowledge was
even more limited than Asia and Xenovia. I had survived up to now like this.
“Since it was a special case, the matter of the back-door magic circle is fine.
However, you may be punished for sexual contact with your master.”
Akeno-san touched her cheek with her hand and said this while giggling.
“What!?”
Hey, hey, hey! It’s quite serious if that’s true! I had touched Buchou’s body a
fair amount, you know!?
I had rubbed her breasts several times, and had stroked her thighs several
times as well! At the school pool before summer vacation, I’d also applied oil
all over her bare body, you know!?
Ah, this is bad. I was being stimulated from remembering that sensation.
Buchou’s body had been so soft and smooth. And yet, it had been elastic too,
so it was amazing when I touched her skin…
Fuwa. While I was repeating that delusion, someone had gotten on my lap—
wait, Akeno-san!? She was bringing her face close and was looking at me
with an erotic gaze!
Akeno-san took my hand, and…
“There’s no problem with skinship between servants. Like this—”
She guided my hand to her thiiiiiighs! Nuha! Akeno-san’s leg had the best
softness and affected my brain! A nosebleed spurted out!
And then my hand was—led to under her skirt! T-That’s… forbidden

territory…I gulped. Because! Because, if I keep going like this, my hand will
reach into her skirt…it will reach Akeno-san’s panties! Was she fine with
that!? Was Akeno-san okay with me going all the way to her panties!?
The instant my hand went beneath Akeno-san’s skirt—.
Asia’s hand appeared from the side and grabbed my hand with a tug.
Asia appealed with teary eyes as her mouth pouted in the shape of the “he”
character.[3]
“Akeno-san’s influence is too strong, Ise-san will become a pervert…”
“Ara-ara. Asia-chan, isn’t it healthy for young men to be a bit perverted?”
Arere? Based on the conversation just now, had it been decided that I was a
pervert? But, if I can touch Akeno-san’s body, I don’t mind being a pervert!
Ara? Koneko-chan would usually make a sharp retort at this timing, but…
when I looked over at her, I saw Koneko-chan’s form looking out the
window. She was completely ignoring us even though we were making so
much noise! She doesn’t seem to be the usual Koneko-chan…Next to her,
Gasper also seemed to have trouble speaking out.
And then—.
“Look who’s talking, Asia. Generally, skinship between master and servant is
quite natural.”
—. This voice is…When I turned my gaze, my master was there, a red aura
enveloping her entire body! She was angry! And extremely pretty! Why was
she here!? Didn’t she have to be in the first train car ahead!?
B-Buchou! This is bad! Akeno-san was on my lap while having a lewd look
on her face! My hand was on the verge of venturing inside her skirt!
I tried to free my hand, but Akeno-san brought my hand to her mouth.
Nuchu.
My middle finger made a watery sound, and went inside Akeno-san’s mouth!
Uhaa! The sensation of the inside of a girl’s mouth made my brain melt! It
was warm and slippery, and furthermore, my finger was wrapped around by
her tongue! Moreover, she sucked it! It seemed like various things were being
sucked up!
When Akeno-san pulled my finger out from her mouth, a trail of saliva could
be erotically seen connecting to my finger!
“Stealing from the master gets me fired up.”
Akeno-san smiled at Buchou with a defiant gaze! S-Scary! Erotic, but scary!
“A-Akeno, that’s en—”
“Princess Rias. Communication with your servants is fine, but isn’t an
example of procedure also good?”
Buchou’s angry voice was interrupted, and a third person had unexpectedly
appeared. It was an elderly man. He had the appearance of a train conductor.
Was he the conductor? His white beard was dandy.
“I-I’m sorry…”
“Ho-ho-ho. For the little princess to be concerned with the topic of men and
women. I’ve lived a long life.”
Buchou’s face turned a deep red at the man’s happy laugh.
Taking off his hat again, he bowed his head to us.
“Nice to meet you, all of the princess’ new servant devils. I am Reynaldo, the
conductor of the Gremory private train. Pleased to make your acquaintance.”
We also stood up and bowed at his polite greeting.
“N-Nice to meet you as well! I am Buchou Rias Gremory-sama’s [Pawn],

Hyoudou Issei! Please treat me well!”
“I’m Asia Argento! Her [Bishop]! Please treat me well!”
“I’m Xenovia. [Knight]. Please treat me well from now on.”
All us new devils greeted him.
Akeno-san had also returned to her seat before I was aware of it. She seemed
a bit disappointed at having to part. Akeno-san’s ero-attack was dreadful!
Even I couldn’t move! Could my chastity be stolen before I know it!? She’s
amazing, our [Queen]! Though her occasional girlish behaviour was even
more intense!
With the greetings finished, the conductor—Reynaldo-san took out a unique

machine for some reason, and captured us on what seemed to be a monitor.
“U-Umm…?”
Me, Asia and Xenovia were troubled by this reaction. Buchou and Akeno-san
seemed to know what it was.
“This is a machine from the Devil world that checks and compares you. The
fact that this train is formally entering the Underworld is important and
therefore all modes of transport require inspection. It would be a serious
matter in the case that there is some fabrication. In the current time, it would
be quite serious if someone occupied the train.”
I see. So he was confirming whether we were the real thing with that
machine.
Buchou told us while smiling.
“Your records give your piece designations, and when transmitted it is

registered as data in the Underworld. That’s why they check it with this
machine. There’s no problem. Since everyone here is who they say they are.”
Though she said that, it let out a “BI-BI!” alarm over me, which didn’t mean
“ IMPOSTOR!”, right? I was slightly afraid, but then it let out a light
“PIKON” sound, and our checking was passed.
“Princess, with this both the checking and the formalities for the entry of the
new faces here are finished. Now you can all rest and relax until we arrive at
the scheduled station. There are also beds to sleep in and places where you
can have a meal, so please use them until we reach our destination.”
Reynaldo-san smiled pleasantly. Ooh, so our entry is finished with that! That
machine really is convenient.
“Thank you, Reynaldo. Is Azazel next?”
Buchou turned to look at sensei, but he was sleeping soundly.
“…What nerve that guy has, sleeping in the train of a race that were his
enemies till just the other day.”
Buchou had a face of amazement, but she was smiling a little.
“Ho-ho-ho. The Governor of the Fallen Angels really is peaceful.”
Reynaldo-sama also laughed pleasantly.
Really, whether you call him courageous or just audacious, Azazel-sensei

was a Fallen Angel Governor that got agitated by nothing.
The check was finished while sensei kept sleeping, and the safe entry process
of all club members was completed.
Part 3
About forty minutes after our departure, we heard an announcement while we

were killing time by playing cards.
[We will momentarily be breaking through the dimensional wall. We will

momentarily be breaking through the dimensional wall.]
“Try looking outside.”
Buchou said this to me, Asia and Xenovia. Originally, Buchou seemed to
have had to sit in the front train car as a high-class devil, but she seemed to
have been lonely by herself and had passed the time in our car instead.
Following Buchou’s words, I pushed my face against the window along with
Asia. And then—.
The scenery changed from the darkness of before, and a landscape appeared!
Ooh! A purple sky! And also—.
“Mountains! And trees too! Hahahaha! Amazing! Amaziiiiiiiing!”
I unintentionally babbled excitedly in a loud voice. But next to me, Asia was
also feeling excited with her cries of “Amazing, amazing!”! Because! We’re
having fun, naturally!
Because there was the landscape of a world we didn’t know there!
“It’s fine if you open the window now.”
Buchou had given permission, so I opened the window. Wind came in! I had
also breathed in the air of the Underworld last time, but it was somehow
different from that of the human world! Rather than a slimy kind of feeling, I
felt something peculiar! However, the temperature outside was just right, I
felt. Neither hot, nor cold.
When I took my face away from the window and looked back, it seemed that
the train had come out of what appeared to be a black hole.
That’s the dimensional wall? The dimensional tunnel? At any rate, that seems
to be a hole that connects to the human world. We came out from there. And
now we’ve entered the Underworld!
I could see the landscape of the Underworld from my seat. There were
mountains and rivers as well. Trees also grew in abundance, and there were
even forests. Ah! A town! There are houses too! They had a peculiar shape,
but devils lived in them, right?
Amazing! Thinking about it, I hadn’t gone abroad before. This might be my
first time coming in contact with a foreign culture and country.
It’s hard to believe that my first cultural exchange is in another world. My

life really is strange.
“This area is already within Gremory territory.”
Buchou spoke proudly.
“Then, is everything including these train tracks we’ve been running on until
now on the land of Buchou’s family!?”
Buchou nodded at my shocked question. Seriously!? What a shocking thing!

So the mountains, rivers the town we passed before are part of her family’s
territory? Then, were the people living in that town the vassals of this
fiefdom?
I once more looked at Buchou with a look of respect and envy.
Amazing! My master was really rich! The scale was so different!
“How large is the Gremory’s territory?”
That was my question. To be honest, I was very interested in how big it was.
About the size of the district of Tokyo?
Kiba suddenly showed his face over my seat and answered my question.
“If I remember correctly, it’s about the size of Honshu in Japan.”[4]
………Eh? I couldn’t believe my ears for a moment at that unexpected

answer. But, I soon understood.
“H-Honshuuuuuuu!?”
I shouted out in a loud voice! Both Buchou and Kiba nodded.
“The Underworld has the same amount of surface area as the human world,
but the population here isn’t the same as the human world. Even with Devils,
Fallen Angels, and other races, it isn’t that high. And since there are no
oceans, the land is also spacious.”
Buchou explained that.
Seriously!? Wait, just how many times have I used the words “seriously” and
“amazing” today!? When hearing such information, it’s only natural to be
shocked!
I-In other words, if it was in my world, the Gremory’s territory would engulf
almost all of Japan…I-It must be because Buchou is a “princess”! She really
is that super-rich!? The scale is also amazing!
“Even if you say it’s the size of Honshu, isn’t it mostly unused space? It’s
mostly just forest and mountains.”
B-Buchou, even if you say that, it already exceeds my imagination and I

don’t know how to react anymore…
Next to me, Asia was also in a state of “?????”. As for Xenovia, she had
stopped considering her surroundings and had started talking about the
swords of the Underworld with Kiba.
Buchou clapped her hands together as she remembered something.
“That’s right. Ise, Asia, Xenovia. Since part of my territory will be given to
you all later, please tell me what places you want.”
“W-We can have our own territory!?”
“You’re all the servant devils of the next family head. Living in my territory
as part of the Gremory group is permitted. Akeno, Yuuto, Koneko, and even
Gasper possess land within my territory.”
With a “PON!” sound, Buchou made a map appear in the air with magic and
then expanded it and showed it to us.
It’s geography that I don’t know, but it seems to be a map of Gremory

territory.
Buchou spoke with a pleasant smile.
“The red areas are places that have already been taken, so they’re no good,
but anywhere else is okay. Now then, please point at the land you like. I’ll
give it to you.”
Father, mother, I’m having an amazing time in this strange new land…
Part 4
For some ten-odd minutes after that, the train continued through this world
that was unknown to me.
In the end, an area that was abundant with nature such as mountains and lakes
was my personal territory. Well, since management of my land was still some
time away in the future, I finished with just choosing it for now.
It was then that another announcement came out.
[We will soon be arriving at the Gremory main residence. We will soon be
arriving at the Gremory main residence. Everyone, thank you for riding this
train.]
Ooh, it’s the last stop!
I stuck my body out from the window and turned my gazed ahead of us.
Then…for some reason, there was a huge crowd of people there! What’s with
that!? When I strained my eyes, I saw that they were soldiers dressed in
soldier clothing. Could these people be the Gremory family’s troops!?
“Ise, we’re almost there. Close the window.”
“Y-Yes, Buchou.”
As suggested by Buchou, we began to prepare to disembark. The train’s

speed gradually slowed down and eventually stopped.
Gakun.
After it had quietly stopped, we exited from the open door with Buchou in the
lead.
However, only Azazel-sensei didn’t look like he was getting off.
“A-re, you’re not getting off, sensei?”
“Yeah, I plan to keep going through Gremory territory like this and go to the
Maou’s territory. I have a meeting with Sirzechs and the others there. A so-
called “invitation”. Since it faces the main residence of the Gremory's, I’ll
come after I go see them and finish my greetings.”
Azazel-sensei waved his hand and explained this. I see, since sensei is the
leader of an organisation, his schedule was busy by coming here.
“Then, see you later, sensei.”
“Say hi to my brother for me, Azazel.”
Sensei waved his hand in response to my and Buchou’s words.
The instant that I once again came down to the station’s home with the other
club members minus sensei—.
[Welcome home, Rias-ojou-sama!]
Such bellowing voices! Ooh! I was surprised! Soon after that—.
Panpanpanpan!
Fireworks were set off, soldiers aimed their guns at the sky and fired, and
people that looked as if they were from an orchestra band began to play
simultaneously! A soldier who rode on top of a mysterious creature flew in
the sky above, and waved a flag.
Asia and I didn’t know what to do in the face of this entirely unexpected
event and just huddled together as if we were out of place. Kiba and the
others seemed to be accustomed to this, but for the new Asia and I, it was an
incredible phenomenon! Xenovia just kept blinking her eyes!
“Hiiiiii…So many people…”
Gasper was terrified by the large number of people here and hid behind my
back.
Looking carefully, there were a lot of butlers and maids among them too.
When Buchou approached them, they simultaneously bowed their heads and
then,
[Welcome back, Rias-ojou-sama.]
They welcomed her.
“Thank you, everyone. I’m home. I’ve returned.”
Buchou also responded with a smile covering her whole face. Seeing that, the
butlers and maids also smiled back.
And then a lady with a face I recognised appeared.
—It was the silver-haired maid, Grayfia-san!
“Welcome back, ojou-sama. You arrived early. Above all, it’s good that you
were safe while traveling. Now then, all family members, please board the
carriage. We’ll be going to the main residence with this.”
We were led by Grayfia to a gorgeous-looking carriage! The horse also didn’t

seem to be a normal horse, as they had a glint in their eyes in its big frame
that was sharper than the ones I knew. Was this an Underworld horse?
Our baggage was still in the train, but—. When I turned my eyes back to the
train, maids were carrying our baggage out from the train. Ooh, so thorough!
“I will go with the servants. Since Ise and Asia seem anxious, as this is their
first time.”
“Understood. I’ve prepared a few vehicles, so please board whichever pleases

you.”
Grayfia-san consented to Buchou’s request.
Me, Buchou, Asia, Akeno-san, Xenovia and Grayfia-san boarded the first
carriage in front of us. The other members who stayed back took the next
carriage.
Once we had boarded it, the carriage begun to move forward while the
horse’s hooves made the sound of “Pakarapakara”.
Amazing. I’m riding in a carriage for the first time!
Looking at the scenery, there were paved roads and beautifully pruned trees.
The path stretched straight ahead…What, there was something on the path
ahead…
A huge structure suddenly burst into my view.
“Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Buchou…W-What is that huge castle…?”
I was so shocked that my eyes leapt out of their sockets, and I pointed my
finger at what seemed to be a huge castle from the window.
“That’s the main residences of one of my homes.”
With a pleasant smile on her face, Buchou unexpectedly said “one of my

homes”.
…Was I perhaps part of an amazing family of upper class devils?
Looking outside, beautiful flowers bloomed, water flowed out of a

magnificently modelled fountain, and birds of various colours flew about.
The carriage was advancing through what seemed to be the garden of
Buchou’s home.
“We seem to have arrived.”
After Buchou murmured that, the carriage door opened. A butler-like man
made a slight bow.
Buchou disembarked first, and then the rest of us followed from behind as
well. The second carriage had also arrived, and Kiba and the others were
getting off too.
The maids and butlers stood in line on both sides of us and made a path! A
red carpet stretched out towards the huge castle, and the huge castle gate
made a “Gigigi” noise as it opened.
“Ojou-sama, and all the members of her group. Please, advance forward.”
Grayfia made a slight bow and urged us forward.
“Come on, let’s go.”
It was when Buchou started walking on the carpet. A small silhouette broke
out from the line of maids and ran towards Buchou.
“Rias-nee-sama! Welcome back!”
A cute-looking young boy with red hair embraced Buchou.
“Millicas! I’m back. You’ve gotten big, haven’t you?’
Buchou also lovingly hugged the boy back.
“U-Umm, Buchou. Who is this child?”
When I asked, Buchou introduced the boy once more.
“This child is Millicas Gremory. The son of my brother—Sirzechs Lucifer-

sama. He’s my nephew.”
—Sirzechs-sama’s son!
In other words, the Maou’s son! Uoh! Isn’t he a true prince then!?
“Come on, Millicas. Greet them. This boy is a new member of my group.”
“Yes. I am Millicas Gremory, nice to meet you.”
“I-I accept your polite greeting! I-I’m…No, I am Hyoudou Issei!”[5]
Uwaaaaaah, I was tense and about to blow a fuse with a child smaller than
me!
Buchou also spoke while giving an amused smile.
“Because only the person himself who succeeded the title of Maou can retain
the name, this child is a Gremory even though he’s my brother’s son. He’s
also next in line for family head after me.”
Heh, so he’s next in line after Buchou. Certainly, he’s the son of the family’s
eldest son. Sirzechs-sama may have left the family, but his son is an heir of
the important Gremory family.
Rather, who was Sirzechs-sama’s wife? Since he has a child, he should also
have a partner…
“Come on, let’s go into the residence.”
Buchou held hands with Millicas-sama and headed towards the gate. Asia
and I just followed them, desperate not to be left behind. Gasper stuck to my
back and didn’t let go either.
We passed through the huge gate and went inside. The inner castle gates also
opened one by one.
We then arrived at what seemed to be the entry hall. There were stairs which
led to the second floor in front of us! There was a huge chandelier on the
ceiling! Huge! This hall was huge! So huge that there was room to house an
athletics meet!
“Ojou-sama, I’d like to show everyone to their rooms at once.”
Grayfia-san raised her hand and some maids gathered with us. The maids
were all beautiful women! Was this part of the service!?
“You’re right, I have to go greet mother and father after coming home as
well.”
Buchou gave a “Hmm” as she seemed to think of things to do after this.
“The master is out at present. He’s expected to return by this evening. He
said that he would meet together with you while dining with everyone
together at supper.”
“I see, I understand, Grayfia. Then, I suppose we’ll let everyone rest in their
respective rooms for now. Has the baggage been carried in already?”
“Yes. There should be no problem with using your room right now.”
Ah, so we can finally rest. Somehow, my body and mind felt tired after just
arriving at this castle…Whether it was because I had come to a world I didn’t
know and shown such unreal things of such a huge scale one after another or
not, I felt dizzy. Asia was also unsteady on her feet beside me.
“Ara, Rias. So you’ve returned.”
At that moment, a woman’s voice was heard from above.
An amazingly beautiful young woman wearing a dress came down the stairs.
I thought that she wasn’t that much older than us. Her breasts were huge!
…Huh? She was very similar to Buchou. The colour of her hair was flaxen,
but besides that she was almost identical to Buchou! Her eyes were a bit
narrower, however…
Could she be Rias’s older sister? But the people of Rias’s family basically
only had red hair…Uwah, Buchou’s sister was incredibly beautiful. I felt like
I was in love…
As soon as she saw that person, Buchou smiled.
“Mother. I’ve returned home.”
……Eh? M-M-M-Mother…? That beautiful young woman is? Buchou’s?
“M-M-Motheeeeeeeeeeeer!? But, no matter how you look at her, this young

woman is not that much older than Buchou!”
I was shocked to the point that my eyes bulged and I shouted out
unintentionally. No, no, no matter how you look her, she’s an older sister!
She doesn’t feel like a mother! She was more like Buchou’s older sister!
“Ara, to say such a happy thing, that I’m a young woman.”
Buchou’s…mother touched her cheek with her hand and smiled. Uah, her
smiling face is also pretty!
“As years go by, devils can freely change their appearances with magic. My
mother always has the appearance of the same age as the current me.”
I see, I see. Wait, she may be her mother, but…no matter how you look at
her, she looks like an onee-sama whose age doesn’t change that much from
Buchou’s. This is bad! Though my favourite woman is normally Buchou, I
like onee-samas even more! My heart throbbed! Buchou’s breasts were
inherited from her mother! I cried at this wonderful thing! Hurray for
genetics!
Buchou pinched my cheek.
“…You know nothing will come out of it even if you make hot eyes at my
mother, right?”
Auu, it seems my onee-sama read my mind…Because, with such a beautiful

lady, I couldn’t help but look!
“Ara, Rias. This boy is Hyoudou Issei, right?”
“You know about m-me — me?”[6]
Buchou’s mother nodded at my question.
“Yes, I snuck a look at your face at my daughter’s engagement party, since

I’m her mother.”
Ah…This is bad. So she was at that party. I was too absorbed in rescuing
Buchou, so I didn’t notice…
I had marched into her daughter’s important engagement party, destroyed
everything, and took Buchou away! Was I going to be scolded!? Or
punished!?
I was terrified, but Buchou’s mother just gave a small smile.
“Nice to meet you, I’m Rias’s mother, Venerana Gremory. Please treat me
well from now on, Hyoudou Issei-kun.”
Part 5
Several hours after that meeting in the entrance hall, we were in the dining
room. An extravagant meal so large that I could never eat it all was piled on
top of expensive-looking plates, and I didn’t know where to start. It all
seemed so incredibly delicious!
We servant devils and our master Buchou took a seat at the table. And then,
we were followed by Buchou’s father, mother, and then Millicas-sama.
Dinner time—I suppose it could be called that. Apparently, there seemed to

be “night” in the originally sunless and moonless Underworld as well.
The sky was also dark. When I looked up at the sky, there was a false moon
floating up there. They said that it wasn’t the real one, but it had been
reproduced using magic. The night’s darkness in the Underworld was made
the same as back home. Apparently it was originally purple in this world.
Then, when I entered this place before, it was daytime in this world, huh.
The flow of time here seemed to match the human world. It seemed that the
underworld had its own flow of time here, but it seemed that, for the sake of
reincarnated devils and those that lived in the human world, the Maous had
adjusted it to match using a special method. So that it wouldn’t be an
“Urashima Taro situation”[7] for them. The reverse of that as well. The Fallen
Angel region of this world also seems to be the same.
I was relieved that I wasn’t in a situation where “hundreds of years have

passed when I return” or “though I was in the Underworld for hundreds of
years, only a few days have passed in the human world”.
“Please enjoy yourselves without holding back.”
That is how dinner began with a word from Buchou’s father.
A huge oblong table, an extravagant chandelier on the ceiling, even the chairs
we sat on were covered in expensive-looking ornaments…Right now I just
looked at the chandelier. Were there chandeliers on the ceilings of guest
rooms that had been prepared for us as well? No, ordinary lamps seemed
nostalgic now.
The canopy bed was also huge. It was too big for just me to sleep in!
The insides of the rooms were many tatami-mats wide…Each of the rooms
also seemed to have all the necessities needed to live in a bath, toilet,
refrigerator, television, and kitchen. I think there were also a bedroom, living
room, and other rooms in them…Asia and Xenovia were also impressed
when they came to my place at almost the same time immediately after we
had been shown to our rooms.
“Hauuu, t-this room is way too big for just one person!”
“…I can’t settle down. Sorry, but can I stay in Ise’s room? Asia can come
too.”
For these two who had lived simple lives at the church, the size of the rooms
seemed to have been a serious shock, and because they couldn’t calm down
about it they had taken their entire luggage to my room and asked to move in.
After that, it was organised so that Asia and Xenovia would stay in my room
through Grayfia-san’s arrangements, but…well, it still felt like there was
extra space in the room even then, so it was fine. Since I had no confidence
that I could use up all that room by myself, having more people with me
calmed me down.
I turned my thoughts back to my seat at dinner, but…no, but how I am

supposed to eat all this cuisine before me? I could ask all the butlers and
maids that were constantly standing behind us, but the other club members
hadn’t asked about anything in particular…
I held my fork and knife without putting them to the extravagant cooking that
I beheld for the first time. I was hungry. But if I ate crudely here, Buchou
would completely lose face. Ah, Kiba and Akeno-san were eating gracefully.
As expected of the [Queen] and [Knight].
Asia and Xenovia were also having a hard time, though they still looked
good. These two had, like me, introduced themselves in this place not that
long ago, because we were newcomers.
The little Millicas-sama was eating skilfully. As I thought, he’d been trained
in this. As someone from an ordinary household, I couldn’t follow the life
style of the aristocracy at all!
When I casually turned my gaze to Gasper in front of me, he was eating with
watery eyes that were squeezed shut. Today may have been a tough day for
the hikikomori, after coming to a place with lots of people here in the
Underworld.
Koneko-chan—hadn’t starting eating at all. Even though, usually, she would

have been the first to heartily dig into the meal…Koneko-chan had been
acting strange somehow since the other day.
Our eyes met, and I waved my hand, but she averted her eyes while
remaining expressionless. She always showed little emotion on her face, but
there was even less reaction than usual. Muu, what’s wrong, Koneko-chan…?
Azazel-sensei hadn’t made it for the meal. It seems that the meeting couldn’t
help lasting a long time.
“*Clear throat*. Members of Rias’ group, please think of this place as your
home. Having just come to the Underworld, you’re in an environment you
don’t understand. If there’s something you want, please say so to the
housemaids without reserve. They’ll prepare it right away.”
Buchou’s father cheerfully told us this. No, there’s nothing in particular that I
want anymore. Ah! Is it okay if I borrow the maid onee-sans for a night? I
want ecchi service from the maids! Of course, it’d be the best if they could
attend to me all night!
—As if. I’ve been looking at too many Galge[8] and manga, haven’t I…?
“By the way, Hyoudou Issei-kun.”
Buchou’s father turned to face me. Uwah, I’m nervous! What will he ask?
“Y-Yes!”
However, the topic Buchou’s father brought up was unexpected.
“Have your parents been well?”
“Y-Yes! The two of them are fine! W-When I told them that I was going to
Buchou’s…Rias-sama’s hometown; they just expected a souvenir from me!
F-For them to say such a thing after their house was so wonderfully rebuilt,
they really are selfish parents…Ahaha.”
I said all that as a joke, but…
“Hmm. A souvenir, huh. I see.”
Buchou’s father rang a hand bell beside him. A butler-like person then
immediately approached.
“What is your order, master?”
“Yes. Prepare a castle for Hyoudou Issei-kun’s parents.”
A caaaaaaaastle!? A castle as a souvenir!? What the heck is that!? Is this

some kind of Underworld joke!?
“Yes. Shall it be Western-style? Or Japanese-style?”
The butler also responded normally! Is it normal to give a castle as a

present!?
“What a worrisome choice.”
“P-Please wait a moment! G-Going that far for a souvenir is a little too
much!”
I quickly tried to restrain Buchou’s father. O-Our cultures and living levels
are too different!
“Dear, since the land in Japan is too small, it’s impossible for a commoner to
have a castle.”
That was the voice of Buchou’s mother. Thank you very much for your help!
Yes, I’m just a commoner!
“What? Certainly, Japan is small. Hmm, if a castle is no good, I wonder what

else would be a good present…”
“Father, worrying about it that much will just trouble them. Ise’s parents
don’t possess strong worldly desires anyway.”
So said Buchou! Yeah, because Buchou knew my father and mother well, her
words were persuasive!
Buchou’s father also said “I see” and nodded deeply. Thank goodness. The
castle was averted. My family wouldn’t know what to do with a castle, and it
would have surely become a hot topic of conversation among people!
Please don’t make my family stand out like that…
“Hyoudou Issei-kun.”
“Y-Yes!”
For some reason, Buchou’s father kept calling out to me. Was he very
interested in me? Because I possessed the power of the Sekiryuutei? Besides
that, I don’t really have any characteristics that make me stand out.
“You may call me “father-in-law” from today on.”
What unexpected words. Now that I think of it, hadn’t Sirzechs-sama also
asked me to call him “onii-san”? Was this the same thing?
“C-Call you “father”[9]…? T-That’s too great an honour for me!”
I waved both of my hands from the side and showed my restrained will. As
expected, such an honour was impossible for me!
“Dear, you’re being too fast. There’s such a thing as order first.”
Buchou’s mother scolded her husband.
“Y-Yeah. However, it’s even crimson and red. Doesn’t it make you happy?”
“Dear, I said that it’s still too early to celebrate.”
“That’s true. It seems I just tend to be too hasty.”
Buchou’s father let out a deep breath. It seemed that he was completely
dominated by his wife.
So the words of Buchou’s mother had a lot of power in this household. If I

watch Buchou’s family closely, tonight’s dinner may be a huge profit for me.
The person in question, Buchou, was in a state of embarrassment and didn’t

continue eating.
“Hyoudou Issei-san. Is it fine if I can call you Issei-san?”
Buchou’s mother asked this. Somehow, it seems I was the centre of attention
at tonight’s dinner!
“Y-Yes! Of course!”
Naturally, I had no particular problem with it, so I consented!
“Will you be staying here for a while?”
“Yes. While Buchou…Rias-sama is here, I’ll be here too…But, what about

it?”
“I see. That’s perfect. Since I have to have you acquire gentlemanly

behaviour as well. You’ll study manners a little while here.”
Huh? I have to acquire gentlemanly behaviour? What do you mean by that?
Bang!
The sound of the table being hit! When I looked over, Buchou had stood up
at her seat.
“Father! Mother! I’ve been listening quietly until now, but what kind of thing
are you trying to advance while leaving me out of it!?”
Buchou’s mother narrowed her eyes at those words. There was none of the
smiling face from when she had pleasantly greeted us before.
“Be silent, Rias. You already canceled your engagement with Raiser,
remember? The fact that we just permitted it should be thought of as special
treatment. How much effort do you think your father and Sirzechs had to put
in in order to take care of things with the other high-class devils? Do you
know that he told one noble that “my selfish daughter canceled her
engagement using the legendary dragon”? You may be the younger sister of
the Maou, but there is still a limit.”
—My selfish daughter canceled her engagement using the legendary dragon.
Based on the words of Buchou’s mother, that party that I barged into was
being thought of like that…Did I do something selfish?
But I didn’t want Buchou to be taken away by him, and Buchou also said that
she didn’t want to marry Raiser either. But, the action I took then—was it
right? No, I’d like to think that it was right.
“Onii-sama has nothing to—”
Buchou’s face became clouded by anger and she tried to speak out, but
Buchou’s mother didn’t let her.
“You mean Sirzechs is unrelated to what you do? Officially, that is true.
However, everyone sees you as the Maou’s younger sister. Right now, when
the three great powers have formed an alliance, your position is known even
by the lower classes of the other powers. You can’t behave selfishly as you
have in the past. And, above all else, everyone will pay attention to you from
now on. Rias, you have been placed into that kind of position, you know?
There will be no second instance of that kind of selfishness. Do not carry any
spoiled thoughts. Understood?”
Buchou seem to be mortified by those words and couldn’t retort back. Still
looking unconvinced, she forcefully sat down in her seat.
After letting out a single breath, Buchou’s mother turned to us with a smile.
“I’ve shown something ugly to Rias’ group members, haven’t I? Getting back
to the topic, you will go through special training during your stay here, Issei-
san. Since, you have to experience the upper society and nobility even if only
a little.”
Seriously? I have to learn what it means to be a noble? Then what about

Kiba? And Gasper? Why only me? Could it possibly have something to do
with the discussion my parents had with Buchou’s father the other day? Like
“Please teach our stupid son about the refined world”?
…Whether it was because of my parents or not, I can’t gauge the true

intentions of Buchou’s family. I pointed at myself and asked.
“U-Umm, why me?”
Then, Buchou’s mother stopped smiling and spoke to me frankly with a

serious expression.
“You—are the last bit of selfishness of my daughter, the next family head. As
parents we bear the responsibility right until the end.”
When I turned to look at Buchou, her gaze met with mine and then she turned
her face away, which had become red.
It’s no good. I don’t understand it all! Just what kind of situation was I in…?
Life 2: The gathering of the young
devils!
Part 1
“In other words, for high-class devils, high society is—”
It's the day after I arrived at Buchou’s home in the Underworld.
Since morning, I had been forced to listen to things about high-class devils,
the upper echelons of society and nobility from a tutor devil. Yes, it was the
aforementioned studying.
This was my exclusive tutor appointed for me by Buchou’s parents. They

said he was “one of them”. Did that mean that there were others? I give up.
This was just too strange, to think that I of all people would be studying
about the aristocratic world.
Well, since I didn’t know a lot about the Underworld in the first place, it
worked out well. He also gladly answered my questions.
Since, this seemed to be something important. I wrote furiously with my pen

in my notebook, so as to not fall behind. Hmm, was it possible that I also had
homework over the summer holidays now?
Millicas-sama was also here in the seat next to me and was studying along
with me. Despite being small, he was diligent. He seemed quite intelligent.
The other club members were sightseeing around the Gremory’s land along
with Buchou. How nice! How nice!
They seemed to be touring around Buchou’s exclusive castle and the castle
that Sirzechs-sama used when he returned to his birthplace! They were
sightseeing around the Gremory castles! I wanted to go too!
“Young master, do you know the devil alphabet?”
“N-No, I really don’t know it.”
“Very well. Then, remember them one by one from now on.”
In this way, the tutor devil carefully and patiently taught me, who didn’t even
know the basics.
However, what was with the “young master”? Since last night, I had been
addressed that way by the Gremory’s maids, butlers and even this tutor.
“It’s because I have to teach you everything about the Gremory family,
young master. Please prepare yourself.”
“U-Umm, what’s with the “young master” thing?”
“……Now then, let’s speak about the history of the Gremory family next.”
Ah, he dodged the question again. Why do I even have to know the history of
Buchou’s family as well as the structure of the nobility? Is it because I’m her
servant? Did Kiba and the others have to do this kind of studying too? Ah,
but then why aren’t Asia and Xenovia, who are also new devils, getting this
education too? Geez, I don’t understand it at all!
Gacha.
The door opened, and Buchou’s mother came in. As I thought, she really is
beautiful.
“Grandmother!”
I see, for Millicas-sama, she’s the equivalent of his grandmother. Though no

matter how I look at her, she looks like Buchou’s older sister.
“Issei-san, Millicas. How is your studying progressing?”
She came between me and the tutor while giving a gentle smile. I tried not to
show her my clumsy devil writing, but she smiled as she saw the notes I had
written down.
“It’s just as Sirzechs and Grayfia reported. You work hard at everything, no
matter what it is. I can’t say that your writing is very good, but I can grasp
your attitude of trying hard to memorise it.”
Buchou’s mother admitted a maid into the room and served tea.
“Rias will be returning soon. Since, there is a customary function for the
gathering of young devils in the Maou’s territory today.”
Now that she mentioned it, that had been included in the to-do schedule while
in the Underworld.
The young devils of about Buchou’s age seemed to be assembling in one

place. They were all devils who had yet to debut in official Rating Games. I’d
heard that the high-class devil heirs from old and noble families were
gathered by the leaders to come to know one another as they greet each other.
Buchou and student council president, Sona Sitri also had to go. We servants
would be accompanying her as well.
I’ve been busy ever since coming to the Underworld. Now then, what will
happen next?
Part 2
Immediately after Buchou and the others returned from their sightseeing tour
of the Gremory castles, we went by train to the territory where Maou-sama
was. After passing through several magic circles that appeared in mid-air for
long-distance jumps, the train continued onward.
Three hours of being jolted around in the train later. We arrived at the urban
area!
Both the station and the homes were modern! There were even vending
machines here! The design was a little different from the world I lived in, but
the houses I’d seen so far looked very cutting-edge!
“This is the city of Luciferd within the Maou’s territory. It’s the old capital of
the Underworld where the previous Lucifer-sama lived.”
So Kiba explained. So this was the town where the old Lucifer-sama lived.
Incidentally, we were dressed in our summer uniforms. It seemed to already
be our family’s uniform.
“We’re going to change over to the subway from here. Since there’ll be an
uproar if we go from the surface.”
Kiba said this. So there’s also a subway here! This place really isn’t that
different from the human world!
Thinking about it, humans and devils are closely related. It could be said that,
starting from the contract and the reincarnation of humans into [Evil Pieces]
as servants, there was a relationship of coexistence between them. I wonder if
this is the way their race lives, by taking in other cultures and sublimating it
into their own.
“Kyaaah! Princess Rias-samaaaaaaa!”
Suddenly, I heard a high-pitched cheer. When I looked, a group of devils on

the station platform were looking at Buchou and giving her longing gazes.
Ooh, was Buchou a popular person here?
“Buchou is the Maou’s younger sister. What’s more, she’s also beautiful, so
she’s a yearned-after target among low- and middle-class devils, you know?”
Akeno-san explained this. Seriously!? So Buchou is a super-celebrity in the

Underworld?
Ah, she is the Maou’s younger sister. What’s more, she’s the next head of the
noble upper class Gremory family. Moreover, she was, in a word, an
extremely beautiful young woman! You could say that it’s inevitable that she
became popular!
“Hiiiiiiiiii…So many devils…”
From behind my back, Gasper reacted to the voices of the many devils and
panicked. The tough day continued for the hikikomori.
“How troublesome. Let’s switch over to the underground train quickly,

before it becomes an uproar. Has the private train been prepared?”
Buchou questioned one guy from the pairs of black-suited men. They seemed
to be our bodyguards, and many of them had followed us from the Gremory
castle. These people were said to be quite strong. Naturally, a certain amount
of strength was necessary for protecting the Princess and us servants.
“Yes. Please follow me.”
Thus, we followed behind the bodyguard and moved to the underground

subway train.
“Rias-samaaaaaaaa!”
She was very popular among men too. Buchou waved her hand at a group of
men while giving a strained smile.
As I thought, my master is amazing!
After transferring from the subway, we were jolted around for another five
minutes.
When we arrived—it was at a platform in the basement of the biggest

building within the city.
The meeting place for the gathering of young devils, old families, and high-
class big-shots was in this building. The bodyguards accompanied us until we
reached the elevator, and then stood waiting on standby.
We boarded the elevator from the basement with Buchou in the lead. It was a
spacious elevator.
“Everyone, I’ll say it one more time. No matter what happens, stay in a calm
state of mind. No matter what is said, don’t start a fight. —The people above
are our future rivals. We mustn’t show an unsightly form.”
Buchou’s words had more fighting spirit than usual, and were very intense.
That was the tone of voice of someone who is prepared for battle and doesn't
intend to lose to anyone!
Me and Asia swallowed and calmed down our feelings. Alright! Even though
I’m tense and nervous, there are other [Pawns] here besides me, so I can’t
show an unsightly form!
After traveling up to the top floor pretty quickly, the elevator then stopped at
last and the door opened.
When we took a step outside, we found ourselves in a wide hall. When we

got out from the elevator, a person who seemed to be an employee was there
and bowed slightly to Buchou and us.
“Welcome, Gremory-sama. Please come this way.”
We followed after the employee. After we went down a certain passage, the
figures of several people were in a corner—
“Sairaorg!”
Buchou seemed to know one of those figures.
That person also noticed Buchou and approached us. It was a boy. Based on
his appearance, he seemed to be about the same age as us.
He was a rough yet good-looking guy with short black hair. He had an
energetic appearance, and had a very good physique with plenty of muscles.
He looked like a pro-wrestler. Rather, was he a devil from a martial artist
family? His eyes were strangely purple.
Somehow, I felt like his face was similar to Buchou’s—no, to Sirzechs-sama.
“It’s been a while, Rias.”
He shook hands with Buchou while smiling. Ooh, was he one of the young
devils? As I thought, was he a high-class devil? In any case, even a low-class
devil like me could sense the intense surge of magic power coming from him.
The devils that seemed to be part of this person’s group turned their gazes
towards us…They were all strong-looking devils…
“Yeah, I missed you. It’s good to see that you’re doing well. There are also
people here who haven’t met you yet. This person is Sairaorg. He’s my
cousin on my mother’s side.”
Buchou introduced this devil to us—Wait, cousin!? Ah, that’s why he

somehow seems similar to Sirzechs-sama.
“I’m Sairaorg Bael, the next head of the Bael family.”
Bael! Bael, as in the famous “Great King” just after the Maou!? Even the
ignorant me knew that! Wait, doesn’t that mean that Buchou’s mother was
originally from the Bael family?
The family of the “Great King”! The clan of the “Great King”! That’s
incredible, oi! The Gremory family has both the Maou and the Great King!
Ignoring the shocked me, Buchou resumed the conversation with the next
head of the Bael family.
“So, what are you doing in a passage like this?”
“Ah, we came out here because it’s so idiotic in there.”
“…Idiotic? Have the other members also arrived then?”
“Agares and Astaroth have already arrived. Zephyrdol came last.

Immediately after he arrived, Zephyrdol and Agares started arguing.”
This good-looking guy Sairaorg-san had an expression of complete dislike?
Rather, what did they start arguing about?
I felt like asking, but—.
Dooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!
The building shook greatly and I heard a huge smashing sound! Eeh!?
What!? I heard it from somewhere nearby!?
Worried by it, Buchou without hesitation went to the big door from which the
noise had come from.
“Geez, this is why I advised not meeting before the meeting.”
Sighing, Sairaorg-san followed after Buchou along with the people who
seemed to be his servants.
What!? What was it? We had no choice but to follow behind our master
Buchou, though we were plagued by questions and anxiousness.
Beyond the opened big door—was a banquet hall that was all smashed up!
The tables, chairs and decorations were all destroyed!
All the devils were split into two camps who glared at each other at the centre
of the room! Weapons had been taken out, and there was an explosive air to
the whole situation!
One side was made of evil-looking goblin-like devils. The other side seemed
to be made of relatively ordinary devils. However, both groups gave off an
aura that was full of cold killing intent, to the point of being frightening.
Scary! Very scary! What a great quantity and quality of aura they have! It felt
far greater than ours!
Within my field of vision, a table still safely remained in a corner of the hall
and elegant-looking servant devils could be seen. In the centre of these
gentle-looking male devils…was a person drinking tea.
“Zephyrdol, can you not help starting a fight at a place like this? Do you want
to die? Do you really want to die? Even if I kill you, I won’t be blamed by the
people on top.”
The two groups glared at each other. A female devil had said it coolly.
Saying something fearful like “I’ll kill you”…
Ooh, but what an incredibly beautiful woman she is! Was she about the same
age as me? She wore glasses—and her cold and sharp gaze was scary. As I
thought, she really is scary. The wave of magic power being emitted from her
aura was incredibly chilling…
She wore a blue robe and exposed very little skin. That was slightly
regrettable.
“Hah! I’ll say it again, bitch! I said that I’d teach you in one shot in a private
room with great trouble! The Agares’ onee-san really doesn’t like being
without her guards, now does she? Heh, is that why you’re still a virgin who
hasn’t let a man come near her till now!? Geez, all the women of families of
the Maous stink of virgins and are unbearable! That’s why I said that I’d do a
formal opening ceremony for you!”
Uwah…What a vulgar-mouthed onii-chan. He had a black magic-like tattoo
on his face, and his green hair was standing on its end. As expected, there
were also black magic-like tattoos on his upper body which was bare and
uncovered. The ornaments on his pants jingled and clanked.
A delinquent, no matter how you look at him, he’s a delinquent! Heh, so

there are delinquents in the other world as well. His face…seemed good-
looking, but his features were just too dangerous-looking…
…So, what happened between these two? Was the glasses onee-chan sexually
harassed by the delinquent onii-chan?
Sairaorg-san came up to me who didn’t understand from behind and

explained.
“This place is a waiting hall where we remain on standby until the time
comes. To explain it better, the young people gather here and give each other
small greetings. However, this is what happens when the young people greet
each other. By gathering many hot-blooded people together, problems like
this also come out. The old devils of the old families and high-class devils
can’t help assuming that this is a good thing. I don’t want to have anything to
do with such a useless thing, but it can’t be helped.”
After adjusting his neck with a snap, Sairaorg-san stepped forward to the two
teams who were glaring at each other.
Wait, wait! It’s dangerous over there! You shouldn’t approach either camp
when they’re in such a dangerous mood!
I tried to restrain him, but Buchou stopped me.
“Ise, watch him—watch Sairaorg carefully.”
“Eh? Y-Yes, but why? Because he’s your cousin?”
“—He is the number 1 among the young devils.”
—! Seriously!? Number 1!? As in the strongest!?
Sairaorg-san came between the two sides who looked like they were about to
start brawling. The eyes of the glasses onee-chan and the delinquent turned to
him.
“Seegvaira, princess of the Agares family, and Zephyrdol, rebel child of the
Glaysa-Labolas family. If you go any further than this, I will be your
opponent. Listen, I know this is sudden, but this is your last warning.
Depending on your next words and actions, I will use my fists without
mercy.”
Sairaorg-san’s words had such intensity in them! What an incredible threat! I

also felt the tingling pressure of it on my body!
A vein started throbbing on the forehead of the delinquent devil at those

words, and turned red with anger.
“For the incompetent Bael family to—”
Doga!
An intense blow resounded! Before the delinquent could finish speaking, he

was slammed into the wall of the hall by a blow from Sairaorg-san!
Gara…
The delinquent fell off from the wall. —He seemed to have already lost
consciousness and fell face-down on the floor!
—In one hit!
He took out the delinquent who had been releasing so much strong magic
power in just one punch!?
“I told you. That was your last warning.”
In reaction to the actions of the strong Sairaorg-san,
“You bastard!”
“Damn Bael family!”
The delinquent’s servants nearly rush forward from the momentum of losing
their master, but—.
“Look after your master. That’s the first thing you should do. Even if you
turn your swords towards me, you will gain nothing. —The important
function will be starting soon, so make sure your master recovers first.”
[—!]
The delinquent’s family stopped moving at those words and then ran over to
where their master had fallen down.
Next, Sairaorg-san turned to look at the glasses onee-chan. I could understand

why her expression stiffened then.
“There’s still time. Put your make-up on again. It wouldn’t do to attend the
function while wearing something so bad.”
“—. I-I understand.”
The glasses onee-chan turned back and then left the hall along with her
family.
After confirming that, Sairaorg spoke to his own family.
“Call the staff. The hall is too messed up, and I won’t be able to have tea with
Rias like this.”
I had been charmed by Sairaorg’s behaviour and conduct.
This person is strong! And also cooooooool! This is the man who is number 1
among the young devils!
This may have been the first time in my life that I had such a cool guy so
close to the same age as me.
“Ah, Hyoudou!”
Then, I heard a familiar voice from nearby. When I turned around, people
who wore the familiar Kuou Academy uniform were there.
“So it’s Saji. Ah, Kaichou too.”
“Hello, Rias, Hyoudou-kun.”
It seemed that Saji and Sona Kaichou had also arrived in the hall.
Part 3
“I am Seegvaira Agares. The next head of the Agares family, rank

Archduke.”
We of the Gremory group were given a greeting by the glasses onee-chan

from before—the ojou-sama of the Agares family.
After that incident, the reception hall had been restored by the magic of the
staff members who ran over and had mostly been returned to normal.
The young people had gathered amongst themselves again and were
exchanging greetings. We were all sitting around a table, with the delinquent
from before and his servants left out.
Buchou, of the Gremory family; Kaichou, of the Sitri family; Sairaorg-san, of

the Bael family; and that delinquent from before seemed to be of the Glaysa-
Labolas family.
However, this onee-chan was the next head of an Archduke family! The
Archduke is Maou-sama’s agent who passes judgment onto the lives of us
devils!
According to what I've heard from Buchou, if the Maou-sama was the
president of a company, the Great King would be the vice-president and the
Archduke would be an executive director. It seems strange for there to be
four presidents, but that’s how devil society is.
“Nice to meet you. I’m Rias Gremory, the next head of the Gremory family.”
“I’m Sona Sitri, the next head of the Sitri family.”
Buchou and Kaichou continued the greetings.
The masters had sat down, and their servants were on standby behind their
masters. It was the same everywhere.
“I’m Sairaorg Bael, I’m the next head of the Bael family, rank Great King.”
Sairaorg-san introduced himself majestically. As I thought, he really has a

majestic air. The number 1 among young people really is on a different level.
A boy with a gentle atmosphere who had gracefully been drinking tea all
through the uproar earlier also spoke.
“I’m Diodora Astaroth, the next head of the Astaroth family. Please take care
of me, everyone.”
His voice was quite gentle. He seemed innocent enough, but he was a devil.
This person may also be amazing underneath.
Astaroth…Umm, if I recall correctly, that’s the family that the current

Beelzebub comes from.
Since the delinquent from before was a Glaysa-Labolas, he should be from

the same family as the current Asmodeus-sama.
Is it okay for the next head of the family to be someone like that? I heard
from others that, with the influence of the overly free-spirited Maou-samas,
their siblings were all serious and diligent.
“The Glaysa-Labolas family seemed to have had some family trouble the
other day. The person who was supposed to be the next head of the family
just had an unforeseen accidental death. Zephyrdol from just before is said to
have become the new candidate for the next head.”
So explained Sairaorg-san.
Seriously? The Glaysa-Labolas family is going through something terrible.

But then, I think such a person being the next candidate is also terrible…
Well, it may be better not to poke my nose into the affairs of other families.
And so, six young devils were present here in total. The servants of these
devils also seemed to be strong…I seem to look the weakest here…I feel
awkward.
There were the Gremory that has Lucifer, the Sitri that has Leviathan, the
Astaroth that has Beelzebub, the Glaysa-Labolas that has Asmodeus, and also
the Great King and Archduke as well. These were the six families.
What incredible faces! What dream members! I see, this is the reason why
these young devils are so promising. Certainly, these members who will
apparently take responsibility for the future could be called promising.
Perhaps because they were in the world of the high-class, they all had a
different kind of behaviour and aura. So what did the old families and the
high-class devil leaders want to see by gathering these members here?
“Hey, Issei. Don’t show a stupid face.”
Saji said this to me while sighing.
“But, isn’t this a meeting of high-class devils? I can’t help being tense. They
all seem strong.”
“What are you saying? You’re the Sekiryuutei, right? Shouldn’t you be a bit
more dignified?”
“Even if you say that…Wait, why are you getting angry about it, Saji?”
“The servant devils have to behave with dignity in this place. Since the
opponents are watching not only the masters, but their subordinates as well.
So if you act like that, you’re being rude to senpai as well. Be a bit more
aware, you’re the Sekiryuutei of the Gremory group, after all.”
I was a bit astonished at getting such fierce comments from Saji.
“It’s because you’re senpai’s prided servant. Even I would like to be the pride
of Kaichou.”
Saji gave a bitter smile, but…What is it? What had happened to him?
As I felt like asking, a door opened over there and an employee came in.
“Sorry for making you all wait for so long. —Everyone is waiting.”
At last, the function was starting!
The room that we young devils were all led to had a strange atmosphere
about it.
There were seats placed in very high places here, and there were
distinguished-looking people sitting there. What’s more, there were
distinguished-looking devils on the level above that as well.
There was a face I recognised on the next level above that—Maou Sirzechs-
sama. Beside him was Serafall-sama. She wasn’t dressed as a Maou shoujo
today.
Beside those two were…faces I didn’t know, but could they be Beelzebub-
sama and Asmodeus-sama? Since even I could feel their powerful magic
power from here, my idea didn’t seem to be incorrect. However, both of their
appearances were very young.
We were in a situation where we were being looked down upon by the

higher-ups from a position high above us. Honestly, it wasn’t a very pleasant
feeling. Because it was like the higher-ups were looking at us with
condescending eyes. I hated this feeling.
We were standing by in line behind Buchou. Though, we’re not really doing
anything in particular. Even so, we were tense. Because it was so extremely
silent…Since I couldn’t stand it, I looked at girls from other families.
There seemed to be beast girls and former human girls as well. It’d be best if
I could improve my relationship with them later.
As I was secretly going full throttle like that, the six young people, including
Buchou, moved forward by one step. The delinquent had also recovered and
stepped forward as well. The swelling of his cheek didn’t seem to have gone
away yet and a vivid mark still remained. Well, it was that strong of a punch.
Unless Asia’s healing Sacred Gear was used on it, it wouldn’t disappear for a
while.
Rather, I would never let Asia near that guy. Who knows what he might do.
“Good, you have gathered. In order to check the faces of you all, who will
carry the burden of the next generation, you have been gathered here. This is
also a meeting that is performed over a regular cycle, so that we can ascertain
the young devils.”
An elderly male devil spoke with a solemn voice while clasping his hands
together.
“They seem to have fought right away, though…”
This time a full-moustached male devil spoke out sarcastically. He was

referring to the matter from before. They really had fought right away. I was
also surprised. Was this youthful indiscretion?
“You six are all devils of the next generation that have pedigree and true
ability that no objection can be raised against. That’s why, I want you to
compete together before your debuts and increase your power in this way.”
Sirzechs-sama said this from his seat on the topmost level.
So in other words, they’ll be doing Rating Games with their servant devils
here? Now that you mention it, Azazel-sensei talked about it, about them
setting Rating Games during our training camp in the underworld. Could this
be what he meant?
“Will we also eventually be sent out in the battle against the [Khaos
Brigade]?”
Sairaorg-san suddenly asked that straight out. What an amazing thing to ask.
“I don’t know. However, I don’t want to send out young devils if possible.”
Sirzechs-sama answered as such. Sairaorg-san raised his eyebrows in
seeming incomprehension at that answer.
“Why? Even if we’re young, we carry part of the responsibility of devils. If

we just receive kindness from our predecessors even at this age and nothing
further is done—”
“Sairaorg, I acknowledge your bravery. However, you’re reckless. Above all,

I’d like to avoid sending you all, who are still in the midst of growing, to the
battlefield. Besides, it would be too great a loss if we lost the devils of the
next generation. I want you to understand. You are all more of a treasure to
us than you think. That’s why I want you to experience important things step
by step and grow.”
Sairaorg-san said “I understand” to Sirzechs-sama’s words, and seemed to

consent to his words. But, his expression seemed dissatisfied.
After that, the difficult talk continued about difficult words from the higher-
ups and about the upcoming games from the Maou-sama. It was all
incomprehensible to me and my head felt like it would burst.
So it wouldn’t be ending soon. Wait, I’ll have no time to rest even when it
ends, as the training will start for the training camp. But I’d like to face the
training after I’ve had a short sleep in bed.
“Now then, I apologise for keeping you with this long talk. Well, we all see
our dreams and hopes in you young ones. I want you to understand at least
that. You are the treasures of the underworld.”
Everyone hung on Sirzechs-sama’s words. I understood that there were no

lies in the Maou-sama’s words as I listened. As expected of Buchou’s onii-
san. He was a fundamentally kind person.
He was a candid and interesting person by nature.
“To finish things, will you now let us hear your respective future goals?”
The first to respond to Sirzechs-sama’s request was Sairaorg-san.
“My dream is to become Maou.”
—! He declared that kind of thing suddenly! Amazing!
[Hoh…]
The higher-ups also let out breaths of wonder at Sairaorg’s goal, which he
had declared upfront without hesitation.
“It’s unprecedented for a devil from the Great King family to leave it.”
A male devil higher-up said this.
“When the people of the underworld feel that there’s no choice but for me to
become Maou, I will become one.”
He declared even further! He really is amazing, this person!
With no time for me to be surprised, Buchou spoke next.
“My goal for the near future is to live as the next Gremory head, and to win
in each Rating Game battle.”
I see. So that’s Buchou’s dream and goal. I felt like I was hearing it for the
first time. How reliable. So like Buchou. Alright! We servants will do our
best for the sake of Buchou’s dream!
After that the other young people also stated their dreams, their goals, until
the last one remaining at the end was Sona-kaichou.
Then, Sona spoke.
“I wish to build a school for the Rating Games in the Underworld.”
A school! Heh, so Kaichou wants to build a school.
But, while I felt admiration for her, the higher-ups scrunched up their
eyebrows.
“If it’s learning about Rating Games, isn’t there already one for that?”
As if checking, a higher-up asked this to Kaichou.
Kaichou answered blandly.
“That is just a school where only high-class devils and devils of privileged
rank are accepted. The school that I want to build is one where low-class
devils and reincarnated devils can also attend without any distinction.”
Ooh, so a school without discrimination. That’s good. It would be a good

place for the future Underworld. Saji was also proudly listening to Kaichou’s
dream.
However—.
[Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!]
The laughter of the higher-ups ruled over the assembly hall.
I didn’t understand the meaning of it. The meaning of why the higher-ups
were laughing. When I turned to look at Buchou, her eyes had narrowed and
her face had become serious. Eh? Eh? What was going?
“That’s impossible!”
“This is just brilliant!”
“I see! So you’re a little girl who dreams!”
“It’s good to be young! However, for the next head of the Sitri family to state
such a dream, I have to say thank goodness that it was here at this place of
introduction before your debut.”
I don’t get it. Why was Kaichou—being looked down on?
“…Even if the current Underworld has changed much from the past,
discrimination between the high-class devils, low-class devils, and
reincarnated devils still exists. There are also still a lot of people who believe
that to be natural as well.”
Kiba spoke blandly from beside me.
“What’s with that? But weren’t we welcomed normally by Buchou’s

family?”
“Ise-kun. The Gremorys are a family that has profound affection. They don’t
really discriminate against humans or low-class devils…But, please
remember the House of Phoenix.”
“—”
At Kiba’s words, I remembered Raiser Phoenix in my mind. Certainly, that

guy had looked down on me, both because I was low-class and a servant. He
may have showed a discriminatory attitude towards me.
In the midst of all this, Kaichou spoke frankly.
“I’m serious.”
Serafall also nodded strongly in agreement. She almost seemed to be saying

“Well said!” With her position as Maou, she couldn’t support her younger
sister, but even so she seemed worried about her.
A higher-up spoke with cool-headed words.
“Sona Sitri-dono. Low-class devils and reincarnated devils merely work for
their high-class devil masters and are only selected for their talent. Wouldn’t
building such a training institution make the old families, who value tradition
and pride, lose face? No matter how much people say that the world of devils
has entered a period of change, change can be both good and bad. Something
like teaching mere low-class devils really is nothing of your concern…”
The one who couldn’t remain silent anymore to these words was Saji.
“Why have you been looking down on Kaichou’s—on Sona-sama’s dream

like that while I’ve been listening silently!? It’s strange! Why should you
decide that it won’t come true!? We’re serious here!”
“Be careful how you talk, young reincarnated devil. Sona-dono, your servant
hasn’t been properly trained.”
One of the higher-up devils said this. What are you saying!? You’re much
stranger! Why do you say such a thing, even though you told them to say
their dreams!?
If Buchou was treated in the same way, I would also be shouting complaints
like Saji!
“…I apologise. I’ll speak to him later.”
Kaichou said this while not changing her expression at all. Saji didn’t seem to
be able to understand her reaction.
“Kaichou! Why!? These people, they mocked your, our dream! Why, do you
remain silent!?”
“Saji, be silent. This isn’t a place where you can display such an attitude. I
simply told them my future goal. That’s all.”
“—!”
Kaichou narrowed her eyes and scolded Saji. Saji also seemed to want to say
something, but he held his tongue.
“In that case! If my Sona-chan wins magnificently in the games, you won’t
have any complaints, right? Since many things are granted by saving up good
results in the games!”
Everyone was surprised by Leviathan-sama’s sudden suggestion. The

Leviathan-sama in question was in a surprisingly pissed off mood.
“Geez! You oji-samas are all joining forces to torment my Sona-chan! Even I
have my limit of endurance! If you bully her that much, I’ll torment you as
well!”
Serafall-sama spoke to the devil higher-ups with watery eyes. The higher-ups
in question blinked their eyes at the livid Maou Leviathan-sama, and had
trouble reacting.
Kaichou—covered her face in seeming embarrassment. Ooh, this really is a
situation in which nothing can be said.
However, I also felt a refreshing feeling from Serafall-sama’s words. I think

that no one has the right to look down on one’s dream. In addition to that, the
Underworld has to change, right?
In that case, Kaichou’s dream is a good ambition. Shouldn’t the higher-ups

acknowledge that kind of dream? When you live too long, you really do
become inflexible.
There are a lot of parts of the old customs of the old families and noble
families that I’m not familiar with. Well, I do have to remember the customs
of the Gremory family.
“Very well. Then, let’s play the games, between these young people.”
Everyone paid attention to Sirzechs-sama’s words. Seriously!? We’re going

to play in the games?
“Rias, Sona, would you not like to fight each other?”
—! So it’s come to that! Maou-sama! Me and the rest of the servants were
also shocked by this unexpected thing!
“……”
“……”
Buchou and Kaichou also stared at each other, and blinked in surprise.
Without minding them, Sirzechs-sama continued.
“Originally, it was planned for Rias’ game to take place in a few days. Azazel
has gathered Rating Game fans from each of the powers, also under the
pretext of watching the games of the young people before their debuts. That’s
why it’s fine like this. Let’s hold the game with Rias and Sona.”
Based on Sirzechs-sama words, the completed training camp prepared for us
by Azazel-sensei was meant to prepare us for the widely anticipated match
among spectators!
—Our opponent is Kaichou! The student council president!
Seriously!? A sudden showdown between the two devil groups that attend
Kuou Academy!?
Buchou let out a breath, and then showed a defiant smile to Kaichou. Ooh!
She intends to do it!
Kaichou also started to show a scornful smile. She also intends to do it full-
throttle!
“It may not be an official one, but it feels like fate to me that you would be
my first Rating Game opponent, Rias.”
“Now that we’re competing with each other, I won’t lose, Sona.”
Sparks were flying right away! Hey, hey, hey, hey! It was Buchou vs.
Kaichou, the Occult Research Club vs. the Student Council!
“A match between Rias-chan and Sona-chan! Yes☆ It may fire things up!”
Serafall-sama also looked happy!
“The date of the competition is August 20th in human world time. You may
each divide up your time as you like until then. The details will be sent again
later.”
By Sirzechs-sama’s decision, the Rating Game between Buchou and Kaichou

was going to start in this way!
Part 4
“I see, so it’ll be a showdown with the Sitri group.”
We had returned to the Gremory family’s main residence. The one who had
welcomed us there was Azazel-sensei. We had gathered in the wide living
room and given sensei an account of the meeting from a short while ago.
“Today is July 28th, in human world time. So we have about 20 days until the
showdown day.”
For some reason, sensei began to calculate.
“I-Is it for the training?”
When I asked, sensei nodded.
“Naturally. I plan for you to start from tomorrow onwards. I’ve already
considered each of your training menus.”
“But, is it okay for only us to receive advice from the Fallen Angel
Governor? Isn’t that foul play?”
I felt that it wouldn’t have been strange if there were complaints from the
other young people as well.
However, sensei just sighed.
“Not really. I intend to give data to the various members of the devil side,
you know? Also, the angel side is said to also be doing a backing-up system.
The rest depends on the pride of the young devils themselves. If they think
from the bottom of their hearts that they want to get stronger and raise their
original duration, they’ll take the help wholeheartedly.”
Ah, if you say it like that, I see.
“It’s to the extent that even my Vice-Governor is also giving advice to each
of the families. Hahaha! Shemhaza’s advice may even be more helpful than
mine!”
…No way, please don’t say something that makes me uneasy like that. Geez,
this Fallen Angel Governor is too cheerful. Though, it’s thanks to that that
it’s easy to be around him.
“Well, it’s fine. Gather in the garden tomorrow morning. I’ll give each of you
your training methods then. Be ready.”
[Yes!]
All the club members responded to sensei’s words once more. Alright! In any
case, the game has been decided! We have to prepare for it and train! And
above all else, I have to get closer to Vali even if only a little!
—As I thought that, Grayfia-san appeared there.
“Everyone, the hot spring bath is ready.”
—! That was the best report!
The Japanese-style hot spring existed in an isolated corner of the Gremory’s

garden.
I immediately immersed myself in it completely along with Kiba and Azazel-

sensei. Ah, I’m healing. This is a good hot spring.
“When going on a trip~♪”
While submerging himself into the hot spring, Azazel-sensei hummed a tune.
Ooh, he’d also let out his twelve black wings.
“Hahahaha, as expected, when speaking of the Underworld—of hell, it’s the
hot springs. Moreover, when it comes to the distinguished Gremory family’s
private hot spring, one of the best in the Underworld, a great spring is also a
great spring.”
Surprisingly, the Governor-sama seemed accustomed to hot springs. That’s

right, he was wearing a yukata when I met him for the first time. Could it be
that he really likes Japanese culture?
Kiba and me had matching towels on our heads and had submerged ourselves
in the hot water.
Since earlier, Kiba was being incredibly disgusting. Because he suddenly—.
“Ise-kun, shall I wash your back?”
What kind of thing are you saying while blushing? It’s like my chastity is
being stolen by you!
…Well, I suppose it’s a precious thing, having some nude socialisation with a
male—with a friend like him. Since we didn’t get to open up to each other at
the previous training camp, there was a restrained part between us.
…Now that I think about it, where is Gya-suke[10]? Even if he’s a cross-
dressing boy, is he really unable to do some nude socialisation?
Ah. As expected, he’s loitering at the entrance. Rather, it was inevitable!
I rose out of the hot water and headed over to Gasper.
“Hey, hey, come on, you have to enter since it’s a hot spring.”
I caught Gasper at the entrance.
“Kyah!”
Gasper screamed out in a cute manner.
“Kyah”…You really…Wait, don’t roll up your towel all the way up to your
chest…You aren’t a girl……Damn it! He looked like a girl! He had a thin
body and a girlish face! Why are you a man when you’re like this!?
Because I was staring and scrutinising Gasper, he blushed and spoke.
“…U-Umm, please don’t look at me like that…”
“…Y-You! Don’t put up your towel all the way to your chest if you’re a guy!
Because you always dress like a girl, it’s confusing for me as well!”
“…N-No way, you were looking at me like that, Ise-senpai…? I feel like my
body is in dangeeeeeeeer!”
“Shut up!”
I had felt that I could go to the Underworld if things were just as is! Yet, I
snatched this guy in a princess carry, and immediately brought him over to
the hot springs—.
Spla——sh!
I threw him in.
“Nooooooooo! It’s hoooooot! I’m meltiiiiiiing! Ise-senpai is

perverteeeeeeed!”
His screaming echoed throughout the male baths! Idiot! Buchou and the
others have already entered the female baths next to us!
[Ise, you can’t sexually harass Gasper, you know?]
Buchou’s teasing voice! After that, I heard the girls’ small giggling!
Waaaaaaaaah! So embarrassing!
I couldn’t take it and plunged into the hot spring! Even after my head sunk
down, I rose up immediately!
Uu, even though I just put the hikikomori into the hot spring…
“By the way, Ise.”
Coming next to the watery-eyed me, sensei had a lewd face.
“Yes?”
“Have you rubbed Rias’ breasts?”
Sensei asked that while squeezing the fingers of both of his hands in the air.
“Y-Yes! With my right hand!”
I also gestured with my right hand in the air! Buchou’s breasts had the best
sensation! I think it’s something I won’t ever forget in my life! I feel like I
could live with just that!
“I see. Then, how about—”
Nodding, sensei thrust his index finger forward horizontally and spoke.
“Have you poked a woman’s nipple with your finger?”
Sensei made sure to press the air with his finger.
“—! …N-No, not yet.”
Seeing my reaction, sensei sighed.
“What’s with you? You haven’t poked nipples with your finger? You poke a
nipple not with a “press”, but with a “squish”. Burying the finger into the
breast is the best part, you know?”
Wh……at……? B-B-B-Burying the finger in the breast…? P-Pressing the
nipple like a button…Not with a “press”, but with a “squish”!?
In the case of huge breasts, I’m certainly interested in burying my finger deep
within them! But!
“N-Nipples aren’t front door buzzers!!”
That’s right! Buchou’s breasts aren’t buzzers! Rather, the instant when
Buchou’s breasts emerge, my love towards Buchou is wholehearted!
However, sensei shook his head at my words and grinned.
“No, it is close to a buzzer. When you push it, it rings [Hyaaan].”
—!?
I imagined a Buchou buzzer letting out an [Hyaaan] inside my mind.
…What is this…T-There was such a world out there?
“Breasts and nipples have such a function…I thought breasts were only for
rubbing, sucking, and holding between them. I see, so it can be poked and
made to make noise…”
When I thought about it, I had never thought of poking nipples like that. Why
didn’t I ever realise this wisdom?
While I was absorbed in my rubbing and my sucking-impulse, I definitely

forgot about poking!
—I’m so foolish!
Sensei patted my head.
“That’s why you still have some way to go. A woman’s breasts are infinite.
Handled correctly, they are packed full of infinite possibilities more than the
Uroboros Ophis, you know? Because I was fascinated with them, I plunged
into the breasts of women and fell. I don’t regret it.”
—As I thought, this person is amazing. You understand too, Governor!
While tears flowed down my cheeks, I spoke to sensei with a trembling

voice.
“Sensei— I want to poke breasts…”
Sensei gave me words of encouragement while gently patting my head.
“Yeah, don’t give up, Ise. If it’s you, you can do it. If you give up, that will
be the end of breasts, right?”
“Yes. Yes!”
That’s right. By not giving up, everything can also advance forward! By not
giving up, Buchou’s breasts can also be poked! And I’ll make Buchou cry
out! Buchou will cry out to my poke!
While I was like this, the voices of the girls reached my ears.
[Ara, Rias. Did your bust get bigger again? Can I touch it a little?]
[R-Really? Umm…Your way of touching is a little indecent. Rather, didn’t

your bra cup change more than mine, Akeno?]
[My old one was still fine even though it was a bit tight…However, recently,
I’ve been thinking that it wouldn’t be bad to show it off in a bigger way. A
woman becomes bolder when she has a partner she’d like to show it to, Rias.]
[…T-That’s true. However, please don’t stimulate that child so much.]
[I’m envious of how big you two are…]
[Ara-ara, Asia-chan. Haven’t yours also gotten bigger than before?]
[I-Is that so…? B-But, if they’re only this big…I can’t seem to be able to
come to like it.]
[Asia, did you hear the talk of how they become bigger if you rub them? Like
this—]
[Haan! D-Don’t! Xenovia-san! Ah…Uuun…Ise-san still hasn’t done this

kind of thing to me…]
[Hmm, Asia is different from me and has a good touching sensation. I see.
This maybe what delights men as well.]
[Ara-ara, it’s good to be young, isn’t it, Rias? By the way, based on this
feeling, you really have been getting bigger every day, haven’t you?]
[Aan…A-Akeno, cut it out, release your hands from my breasts. The

movements of your hands are—Aaaun! Where did you learn such a thing…?]
[Rias’ breasts…What a nice sensation…Ufufu. I’ll do this here and…]
[No…Aaaun, even though I haven’t made that child do this kind of thing
yet…S-Stop it…I decided that that child would be my first…Aaann…]
……
Listening to the conversation of the girls in the women’s bath next door, I—
was becoming aroused. My nosebleed wouldn’t stop! Ah, this is bad, this is
bad. I hit the back of my head with a smack and somehow held down my
nosebleed.
Rather, what a conversation for them all to be having…I was reacting in

various places…
But, I want to peek! I want to peek! Over the wall that separates the men’s
and women’s baths! I’d like to go over it and fly down to that world there!
Damn it! Isn’t there a peeking hole? I couldn’t see it anywhere no matter
where I looked since before…
Rather, should I try using my Sacred Gear to strengthen my finger and make
a hole…?
“What’s with you? You want to peek?”
Azazel-sensei asked me that with a dirty smile.
“That’s not so bad. It’s a thing between men. It’s a rule to peek at the
women’s bath while in the hot spring. —However, that just makes you a
second-rate pervert.”
“Second-rate!? T-Then, what do you do if you’re first-rate!?”
Sensei looked like he was considering for a moment.
“…That’s right. Like this!”
Yank! Sensei grabbed my arm. And then—.
“It’s feeling! If you’re man, it has to be mixed bathing, Ise!”
Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh! I was seized by a floating sensation and my field

of vision moved dizzinglyyyyyyyyyy!
Owaaaaaaaaaah! I was blown off into the aaaaaaaaaaaair!
My field of vision moved from the men’s bath to the bath next door and—.
My eyes met Buchou’s while in the air! And so then—.
Doppooooooooon!
……Oww. I hit the surface of the hot spring water hard, and floundered in
the water!
Splash! When I jumped out from the hot water—paradise on Earth was there
before me!
Buchou! Akeno-san! Asia! Xenovia! Koneko-chan! Everyone was naked!
Buh!
A nosebleed gushed out! Naturally! When suddenly being transported from a

place of just stupid men to a world of only women, it’s only natural for the
world to change!
The mixed bathing that I had always dreamed about! My tears wouldn’t
stoooooop!
Normally, in this kind of situation, things like buckets would be flying with
screams of “Kyaah! Pervert!”, and I would be torn apart, but—.
Buchou, Akeno, Asia, and Xenovia didn’t even try to hide their naked
bodies! C-Cover yourselves, everyone! You’re girls, after all!
“Ara, Ise. Were you thrown over by Azazel? Was your body properly
washed?”
“Ufufu, oh Ise-kun. You’re so daring.”
Rather, Buchou and Akeno-san were coming closer while smiling wryly!
Their big white breasts were swaying up and down right in front of me!
Hurray for breasts!
I was at my wit’s end and transfixed by the breasts that were approaching me.
Akeno-san caught me an instant before Buchou did!
“Ise-kun♪ I caught you.”
Squish.
She embraced me from the front, and Akeno-san’s body became glued to my
body! Let alone her breasts! Everything! All of Akeno’s soft body was on
meeeeeeeeee!
“A-Akeno-san! I-I-I-I-If you cling to me like that!”
My brain was affected by both the heat of the hot springs and the erotic heat,
and my head was on the verge of boiling! Aaah, damn it! Akeno’s body
really is incredible! Why does her body feel so good!? Both its springiness
and elasticity are amazing! Was this increased smooth feeling the effect of
the hot spring!?
Squish!
Although I had been satisfied with Akeno-san’s whole body, I was once
again hit by some first-rate softness!
Buchou’s face popped out over my shoulder! B-Buchou! This time it was
Buchou clinging to me from behiiiiiiiiiiind!?
The sensation of Buchou’s breasts hit me from behind! Aah, the tips of those
things were stimulating my back! I think Buchou’s nipples were more
effective at soothing than a poor massage machine!
“Akeno! Get away from my Ise!”
Buchou wrapped her arms around my neck and tried to snatch me away from
Akeno-san! However, Akeno-san was firmly clinging to me from my front!
“No way. I’ve decided to enjoy the hot springs with Ise-kun. I’m already
heating up our bodies by clinging like this…Ise-kun’s body feels good just by
touching it like this…”
Akeno-san clung to me even more firmly! Uwaaaaaah, Akeno-san’s breasts

are being pressed so much that it’s like they’ll fuse with my body!
Amaziiiiiiiing! This deadly softness! I also wanted to embrace Akeno-san’s
body against my better judgment! But, if I did that, Buchou will get angry at
her servant’s betrayal and kill me!
“Stop it! Ise’s body is mine! Who do you think trained and raised this child!?
It’s the fruits of my labor that made the sensation of embracing him like this
the best! From this child’s hair to his entire body, everything is mine! —Aah.
Somehow, I’m feeling sensitive. Is this because of what Akeno-san did just
before…or is it because I’m touching Ise…?”
Buchou’s embrace also became stronger! Uwaaaaah! Onee-sama’s breasts

were being perfectly transmitted even from my back! The volume was like an
extra-large all-you-can-eat buffet! Moreover, I could even hear her rough
breathing! Buchou’s sexy voice was destroying my brain!
I mean, I was raised by Buchou!? So the finishing condition on this body of

mine was also for the sake of being used as Buchou’s hugging pillow!? I’m
happy! Please give me more sexual training and nurturing!
A-Akeno-san’s breasts were touching my chest, and B-Buchou’s breasts were

touching my back!
I was caught between Buchou’s breasts and Akeno-san’s breasts from the
front and baaaaaaaack!
Amaziiiiiiiiiiing! I was caught between breeeeeeeeeeeeasts!
[This is the legendary breast sandwich! A paradise exists in the unexplored

regions of the Underworld!]
A voice like that from a survival program rushed through my mind!
With such stimulus from the breasts sandwich, I, in a pleasant dream space,
couldn’t help but discharge a stream of nosebleed…
…Sensei had talked about it. If it’s now, when I’m caught between them, I
can poke! If I poke like with a front-door buzzer, Buchou may let out an
[Hyaaan]. Amazing! The female body is amazing!
My finger was being buried in the nipple! What on earth was happening!?
Was my finger being eaten up by Buchou’s breasts!?
“Auu, even though I want to enjoy the hot springs with Ise-san too…”
“As I thought, it’ll be an almost impossible task to snatch Ise away from
those two. I have no choice but to watch from afar for today.”
Asia and Xenovia were talking about something from a little further away,
but…the impact of the breast sandwich was too strong…
Hah! Suddenly, I came to my senses! Based on this situation, Koneko-chan

would be muttering “…Disgusting. Pervert-senpai.”, and would blow me
away somewhere with an especially large punch!
I timidly turned my gaze to look at Koneko-chan, but—.
Koneko-chan had half-submerged her face in the hot springs while wearing a
gloomy-looking expression, and was blowing bubbles in the water…Huh? Is
Koneko-chan still not feeling good…?
—But, at that moment, my consciousness began to recede.
Yeah, I understand. With the blood streaming down from my nose, I was
losing myself in the heat from both the hot springs and the breast sandwich…
“…Nuhahhoh.”
…I got the sensation that my soul was escaping from my mouth. Even getting
too happy makes my soul fall out…
“Ise-kun!”
“Ise!”
Akeno-san and Buchou were making a panicked commotion. But, I was

happy… just happy.
Matsuda, Motohama, there is definitely paradise in hell. Is this what it means

for a Buddha to be in hell?
Next time, I’ll tell you of the wonderfulness of the breast sandwich…
And so in this way, I lost consciousness.
Part 5
The next day, we all gathered in a corner of the Gremory family’s huge
garden.
Everyone was dressed in jerseys! Azazel-sensei was also wearing one. After,
everyone had sat down at the table and in the seats that had been placed in the
garden, the meeting before the start of our training began right away.
Last night’s hot spring bath was the best! I’ll never forget it! The rush of
blood to my head had been serious, but I couldn’t stop grinning since
morning! Coming to the Underworld really was a good idea! I truly thought
so!
—That feeling wouldn’t change or go away.
Sensei had what seemed to be documents and data.
“Let me say this first. What I’m going to tell you now is a training menu that
focuses on things in the immediate future. There are people who produce
good results immediately, but there are also those who have no choice but to
look at things in the long run. However, you are all growing young people.
Even if you mistake your direction, you will grow well. Now then, first is
Rias, you.”
Buchou was the first one that Sensei called out to.
“From the beginning, you have been a high-spec devil with everything,
including talent, physical ability and magic power. Even if you live normally
as you currently are, those traits will rise and you’ll become a candidate for
being a highest-grade devil when you become an adult. However, your wish
is to become stronger than you would in that future, right?”
Buchou nodded strongly at Sensei’s question.
“Yes. I don’t want to lose ever again.”
It was just as Buchou said! We didn’t want to lose in the games again!
Especially in a match that isn’t formal!
“Then, follow the training recorded on this sheet exactly, even all the way up
to the battle day.”
After looking at the piece of paper that sensei handed to her, Buchou tilted
her head in puzzlement.
“…But, this training doesn’t seem all that special, though?”
“That’s right. It’s a basic training method. That’s just fine for you. You’ve
already collected everything. That’s why your power can only be raised by
basic practice. The problem is the quality of the [King]. Over time, the [King]
seeks brains more than strength. You know that even if they’re not good at
magic, devils can climb to the top with a good head and cleverness, right?
Learn all you can about the Rating Games until the deadline. Drive
everything, from game documented images to documented data, into your
head. What a [King] needs are the thought, quick-wittiness and judgment to
defeat any kind of situation. It’s your job to make sure that your group’s
servant devils can display their power to the fullest. However, also remember
that, until the actual game, you won’t be able to know what will happen. It’s
the same as a battlefield.”
…Ooh, we made fun of the basics but, Sensei actually put a lot of thought
into it.
As I thought, because of his persuasiveness, I feel that Buchou and the rest of
us have no choice but to practice first.
“Next, Akeno.”
“…Yes.”
Although she was addressed by Sensei, Akeno-san was sullen. Akeno-san
doesn’t seem to like Azazel-sensei at all. She had also said that she hated him
a little. As I thought, was it related to her father?
As I thought that, Sensei spoke of that topic right from the front.
“You must accept the blood that flows within you.”
“—!”
Perhaps because of being told that so bluntly, Akeno-san also frowned. But
Sensei continued without paying it any attention.
“I’ve seen the recorded images of the battle with the Phoenix family. What
was that? With your original specs, you should have been able to easily
defeat the enemy [Queen]. Why didn’t you use your Fallen Angel powers?
You limited yourself to only thunder. If you don’t add light onto thunder and
make [lightning], you can’t display your true power.”
I see. Akeno-san has the blood of a Fallen Angel too. Therefore, she can also
use the power of light. That is quite effective against devil opponents.
Moreover, if she adds that onto her specialty of thunder, her power would
become incomparable!
“…I can do just fine even if I don’t depend on that kind of power.”
However, Akeno-san’s situation was extremely complex.
“Don’t deny yourself. What will you do if you can’t accept yourself? In the
end, the only thing you can rely on is your own body, right? Denying
yourself makes you weak. Accept everything about yourself, even the tough
and painful things. Your weakness is your current self. Overcome it by the
day of the battle. If not, you will become a mere obstruction in future battles.
The [Priestess of Thunder] must become the [Priestess of Lightning].”
“……”
Akeno-san didn’t respond to Sensei’s words. However, Akeno-san also

understood that she had no choice but to do it.
I believe. I believe that Akeno-san shall break through this wall!
“Next is Kiba.”
“Yes.”
“First, you must maintain Balance Breaker for a full day. If you get used to it,
you’ll be able to maintain it for a full day in your actual battle form. Your
objective is to continue that and to become able to maintain that state for the
length of a day. After that, you’ll be able to become sufficiently strong by
doing basic training like Rias. I’ll teach you man-to-man how to handle
sword-type Sacred Gears later.”
So you ask a Sacred Gear expert about Sacred Gears. Sensei was talking
about himself as an enthusiast. But what was so interesting about Sacred
Gears?
“For sword training…will you train under your teacher again?”
“Yes, I plan to be taught from scratch again.”
Heh, so this guy had a sword teacher. As I thought, is he strong?
Because he’s so diligent, Kiba will really let himself be taught from scratch.
So is this guy going to become stronger again?
“Next, Xenovia. To be able to use Durandal better than you do now…you

need to be able to use another holy sword.”
“Another holy sword?”
Xenovia looked doubtful towards Sensei’s words.
“Yeah, a slightly special sword.”
Sensei grinned, but he soon stopped smiling and turned to look at Gasper.
“Next is Gasper.”
“Y-Yeeeeeeees!”
This hikikomori-kun was a bit nervous…He came to this place after a long
time of social withdrawal, after all. There were a lot of people coming and
going.
“Don’t be so frightened. Your biggest obstacle is that fear. You need to train
your mind and body that fears everything from scratch. From the start, the
specs with your bloodline and your Sacred Gear are substantial. Skill
improvement of your bishop special characteristics and your magic will also
support you greatly. Since I’ve constructed an exclusive [hikikomori escape
plan] program, you must first put on a proper attitude as much as possible.
Even if going out in public entirely is impossible for you, make sure that your
movements aren’t dull.”
So said Sensei. Exactly, this guy can’t do anything if he doesn’t become

strong in mind and body first. The ring that stabilises Sacred Gears doesn’t
seem to be good for the body if used too often, so it’s been removed except
for special times. For the time being, he also didn’t seem to be running out of
control. I was still worried, though.
“Yeeeeeeeeeeeees! I’ll try to obtain a spirit that goes for broke!”
…Please don’t say something that makes me feel uneasy like that, Gasper.
When you say that, it seems like you’ll really go for broke. Ah, look, you’re
immediately trying to go back into your cardboard box…
“The same [Bishop]-class, Asia.”
“Y-Yes!”
Asia was also showing fighting spirit as well. She had confessed before that
she felt that she was usually not very useful to everyone.
That wasn’t true. Asia’s recovery ability was outstanding. If Asia wasn’t
here, there would have been a lot of dangerous situations. I think that she
should have confidence in herself.
“You will also improve your body and magic with basic training. Also, your
main task will be to strengthen your Sacred Gear.”
“Isn’t Asia’s recovery Sacred Gear already the best? She can heal everything
besides sickness and stamina just by touching.”
That was my opinion. Could her recovery ability be improved any further?
Her recovery speed was already considerable. She could heal even a fatal
injury.
“I understand that. The speed of her recovery ability is great. However, the
problem is the “touching” part. She can’t heal if she doesn’t expressly go into
close range if an ally is injured.”
Ah, somehow, I might have understood what Azazel-sensei said.
“Could Asia’s Sacred Gear expand its range?”
Buchou’s words were exactly what I wanted to ask. Sensei affirmed it.
“That’s correct, Rias. This is like an underhanded trick, but to show the true
worth of [Twilight Healing], its effective range must be expanded.”
“So it’s also possible for Asia’s Sacred Gear to be used in long-range as
well!?”
Sensei nodded at my question. Isn’t that an incredible thing?
“According to the theory based on the data gathered by our organisation. It

should also be possible for the Sacred Gear aura to be issued from the whole
body and to use the recovery on all allies within one’s surroundings.”
Seriously!? If that’s really true, Asia’s role on the battlefield will become
something unthinkable! The labor of healing people one by one can be
eliminated and the time reduced as well! Many chances for a counterattack
would be born!
However, just how big is the database of the Fallen Angels? Does it really
have data on all powers concerning Sacred Gears?
“But, the problem is that it would seem to heal both enemies and allies
without discernment. It would be fine if it could distinguish between enemies
and allies and heal only allies, but…I’m worried about Asia’s own nature.”
“Asia’s…what are you worried about?”
Sensei answered my question with a serious look.
“She’s a [kind] person. When seeing an injured enemy on the battlefield,

Asia would think in her heart of wanting to heal him too. That would obstruct
the Sacred Gear’s ability to distinguish between enemies and allies. Most
likely, Asia wouldn’t be able to obtain this distinguishing power. This
enlarged healing range that I spoke of just now can be a double-edged sword
for this team. Even so, you should keep the range expansion in mind.”
So if used poorly, Asia’s range expansion will also heal the damage of the
enemy. To think that the cause of that would be Asia’s kindness…The Sacred
Gear system is too ironic…
“That’s why I’ve found another possibility. —The power to fire the healing
aura.”
“S-So you mean I would send my healing power to someone that is some
distance away from me?”
Asia made the gesture of throwing something. I was healed just by that cute
gesture.
“Yes, it seems that you can directly throw it. When Ise is battling 10 meters
away and is injured, you would fire your healing power at Ise. If what you
have used until now is a standard limited field, the one I’m explaining now is
a projectile version. You could heal even if you aren’t directly touching.”
The healing power as a projectile! Hey, hey, hey, that’s unthinkable!
“T-That’s amazing! Asia can play a great active role like that!”
I took Asia’s hands and held them up spiritedly. Though Asia was surprised
at this unexpected information, she was also in a happy state.
“Its power would be a little less than with direct touch, but being able to heal
allies from far away is still a strategic characteristic with many uses. With
one or two people jumping into the front lines and arranging for the healing
Asia and someone to guard her in the back, you’d be able to make the ideal
formation.”
So, Sensei even went as far as to imagine the formation. He really does like
thinking to such a large degree, huh?
Buchou agreed with Sensei’s opinion.
“It’s an easy method, but that’s why strong tactical formations are simple.
Usually, the method used to heal allies is Phoenix tears or some mixed
healing medicine. Asia’s Sacred Gear could easily top those with its all-
purpose characteristic and reliability.”
“That’s right. The power of Asia’s Sacred Gear, which can also heal devils,
could be called this team’s distinctive characteristic and weapon. After that is
merely a test of Asia’s strength. Please finish the basic training properly,
okay?”
“Y-Yes! I’ll do my best!’
Do your best, Asia! If it comes to it, I’ll act as Asia’s shield, after all. I’ll
absolutely protect her! I can’t let Asia, who is like a cute younger-sister to
me, have her beautiful-looking skin damaged!
“Next is Koneko.”
“…Yes.”
Koneko-chan was—in considerable fighting spirit. I wonder what that was

about. Even though she had seemed unwell here until recently, she was
strangely excited today. What was Koneko-chan thinking about?
“You have nothing to be criticised about, as you possess the elementary traits
of offence and defence as a [Rook]. Your physical ability is also not a
problem. However, there are those better at offence in Rias’ group than a
[Rook] like you.”
“…I know that.”
Koneko-chan wore a frustrated-looking face in response to Sensei’s clearly

spoken words.
…Could it be, Koneko-chan? Was that what you were worrying about? No,
but, isn’t Koneko-chan already stronger than the plain me and better than
Kiba or Akeno-san in terms of pure strength?
“The ones at the top of offence in Rias’ group are currently Kiba and
Xenovia. It’s because they possess brutal weapons with his Balance Breaker
holy demonic swords and her holy sword Durandal. And with Ise who plans
to enter Balance Breaker here—”
Offence—. Certainly, Kiba and Xenovia’s power in this were excellent.
Though, I don’t know whether I’ll be able to succeed in attaining Balance

Breaker.
“Koneko, you will also improve your basics like the others. In addition,
release the thing that you have personally sealed. It’s the same as with
Akeno. If you don’t accept yourself, big growth won’t be possible for you.”
“……”
Koneko-chan said nothing in response to Sensei’s words. Her fighting spirit

from before had suddenly disappeared at the mention of “releasing”.
…What was Koneko-chan’s power? What problem did she have?
“Don’t worry, if it’s Koneko-chan, you can become strong in a flash.”
I spoke casually and tried to pat Koneko-chan’s head, but my hand was
brushed away.
“…Please don’t say that so lightly…”
—A stern expression. This was my first time seeing such a stern-feeling from
Koneko-chan.
Did I step on a land mine? What should I do, the encouragement I tried to
give had the opposite effect…
While the atmosphere became somewhat gloomy, Sensei worriedly looked at

his watch.
“Now then, the last is Ise. For you…Please wait a moment. Should be here
soon…”
Sensei looked up at the sky. Huh? What was I supposed to be waiting for?
Rather, what was coming?
I and the others also looked up at the sky. What was it? There was nothing
there—.
As I was feeling doubtful, a huge shadow appeared in the sky within my

vision! It was heading towards us at extreme speed! Uwah! Huge! A
monster!? Demon!? Ghost!? It couldn’t be an enemy attack, could it!?
Doooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooon!
The earth shook as it landed right in front of us! Even sitting down in a chair
the ground shook greatly, and I fell to the ground!
A cloud of dust danced in the air, and after it settled, a huge monster
appeared before us!
It was fifteen meters tall! A monster! It’s a monster! A mouth that split
hugely! Brutal-looking fangs that had all grown out from its mouth! Thick
arms and thick legs! Two wings spread out on its sides!
…I knew what this was. I had seen it several times and there was also one
lodged inside me.
“—A dragon!”
“That’s right, Ise. This is a dragon.”
Sensei nodded. So it really is a dragon! It’s huuuuuuuuuge! A monster! When

it blew out, it would let out fire! It’s definite that all the surrounding vicinity
would be burned!
“Azazel, you have some nerve openly entering devil territory.”
The enormous dragon raised the edge of its mouth and spoke. Ooh, it talks!
“Hah, I’ve properly gotten the personal permission of the Maou-sama and
have entered this territory fairly, you know? Do you have a complaint,
Tannin?”
Sensei seemed to know this dragon.
“Hmph. Well, it’s fine. I specially came here because of Sirzechs’ request.
Don’t forget your surroundings, Fallen Angel Governor.”
“Heheh. —Anyway, Ise. This guy is your teacher.”
……Sensei said that to me as he pointed his finger at the enormous dragon.
By no means. My teacher? ……Eh? Eeeh!?
“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh! This huge dragon is!?”
I was so shocked that my eyes popped out! Naturally, they did! Seriously!?
This monster is my teacher!? Shouldn’t my teacher be you, Azazel-sensei!?
What do you mean!?
“It’s been a while, Ddraig. Can you hear me?”
The monster dragon spoke to me—or rather, he was addressing the one inside
me.
Then, my left arm shone red on its own, and my Boosted Gear appeared.
[Ah. how nostalgic, Tannin.]
Reacting to the jewel, Ddraig spoke out so that people nearby besides me
could hear him.
“Is he an acquaintance of yours?”
When I asked, I got a “Yes” in response.
[This guy is a former Dragon King. I told you about the “Five Great Dragon
Kings” before, right? Tannin here was a Dragon King back when they were
the “Six Great Dragon Kings”. The dragon called Tannin recorded in the
Bible is him.]
Hah, a Dragon King. Certainly, there are also Dragon Kings aiming at me.
Scary, scary. A huge dragon like this is aiming at me? No, no. I absolutely do
not want to meet them! Just Vali is enough for me as a dragon opponent!
Won’t I die before I become a harem king!?
“Tannin became a devil, so the [Six Great Dragon Kings] became the [Five
Great Dragon Kings]. Even among the current reincarnated devils, he is
ultimate-class. A highest grade devil.”
So, said Azazel-sensei. Then, this dragon is a devil! Reincarnated from a

dragon! Heh, so a devil reincarnated from a dragon, and what’s more a
Dragon King, also entered the industry. To be called a highest-grade devil, he
must be even greater than Buchou.
Seeing him before me, I actually felt it. Even a reincarnated devil can aim for
the top!
“[Blaze Meteor Dragon] Tannin. It’s even said that his breath of fire is equal
to the impact of a meteorite. He’s one of the few legendary dragons that are
still active right now. Sorry, Tannin, but please help with the training of this
kid who carries the Red Dragon Emperor. I want you to teach him how to use
a dragon’s power from scratch.”
Azazel earnestly asked Tannin this. Wait, so I’m going to learn how to use
my power from this dragon that possesses meteor-level power!? Is that okay?
Won’t I die?
“Even if I don’t do it, it should be fine if Ddraig teaches him directly, right?”
“Even so, there is a limit to it. He really needs true dragon training.”
“The original actual combat form. I see, so you’re saying that you want me to
torment this boy.”
Tannin continued after Sensei’s words like that! Hey, hey! I’m going to be
tormented!? If I’m tormented by such a monster, I’ll immediately die!
“This is my first time training someone who harbours Ddraig.”
The dragon said that happily while narrowing his eyes with a smile! …I-I’m
going to be killed! If I’m trained by such a monster, there’s no way I’ll be
able to endure it! Fundamentally, I’m a human at my base! It’s impossible,
impossible!
[Please control yourself, Tannin. My host is weaker than you imagine.]
Ooh, Ddraig! As expected of my partner!
“It’s fine as long as he doesn’t die, right? Leave it to me.”
I’m going to die! I’m going to be killed! He doesn’t seem to understand, this
dragon Ossan[11]!
Beside me, Sensei was nodding in agreement for some reason! Please don’t
agree! It’s impossible!
“The period is about 20 days in human world time. I’d like for him to reach
Balance Breaker by then. Ise, work as hard as you can without dying.”
After leaving me those words, Sensei waved his hand and started to leave!
Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? You’re finished with just that!?
“Now then, each of us will now do our respective training menus. I hope you
all do well.”
Buchou left me behind and continued the conversation!
[Yes.]
Everyone also responded and started to disperse from this place! Huh!?
Huh!? I’m training with this dragon just like that!? No one else thinks that
there’s a problem here!? No matter how you look at it, I’m going to be
attacked by this dragon, you know!? I'll die, you know!?
“Ise, do your best!”
Buchou gave me a thumbs-up and sent me a cheer! That’s right. Buchou is

the kind of person who doesn’t allow compromise when it comes to training.
Usually, she’s lenient and kind to me, but whenever this sort of training
starts, she gives me demonic and gruelling training!
“Miss Rias. Can you lend me the mountain there? I’ll be bringing him over
there.”
The dragon Ossan pointed to the far-off mountain from before.
“Sure. Please teach him well.”
“Leave it to me. I’ll train him right to the edge of death.”
Huh!? This was the conclusion of negotiations!? Seriously!? So that far-off

mountain will be my grave!?
The dragon grabbed me with his hand and started to fly! Uwaaaaah! He’s
flying! I’ve been captured by a dragon! I’ll be eaten!
“Buchoooooooooooooooooooooou!”
Even as I cried and begged for help, Buchou just waved her hand with a
smiling face from below me!
Dear grandfather in heaven.
For some reason, I have been captured by a dragon and am flying in the sky.
The summer of my second-year—.
The page of my important springtime of youth—.
I was enjoying it on a mountain with a dragon.
This place really is hell. The heaven where my grandfather is feels quite far
away.
Part 6
The summer vacation that I longed for.
Me, Matsuda and Motohama had promised at the beginning of the year that
we would find girls and have an ero-ero summer vacation this year, but…For
some reason, I was instead being shot at by a monster on a mountain in hell.
Dogooooooooooooon!
Nearby, trees went flying, rocks crumbled and a crater was created in the
ground!
“Uwaaaaaaaaaah!
I desperately avoided the breath of fire from the monster—the dragon Ossan!
Tears still came out of my eyes even though I thought that they had dried out,
you know? Because I was facing such a scary feeling every single day, my
tears couldn’t dry out! No, enough already! This kind of life! Where is there a
high school student that gets shot at by a dragon every day!?
“Come on, Sekiryuutei kid. If you don’t dodge quicker, you’ll become
charcoal.”
No! I don’t want to become charcoal before I have sex with Buchou! I have
to do it with the virgin Buchou! My plan was to throw away my virginity by
having sex with Buchou!
I also wanted to have sex with Akeno-san! I wanted the virgin Akeno-san
too! I also wanted to make children with Xenovia! And I also wanted to get
along with Asia more!
—Why am I on this mountain while on the verge of death!?
Several days had passed since I came to this mountain and I was completely
worn out.
My fatigue was at its peak in both mind and body. Because I was being
chased around every day and night by a monster, you know? Even every once
in a while, when I launched a counterattack, I could never turn the tables.
Even if I punched the scales of such a tough dragon, not only did it do no
damage, it conversely hurt my fist instead.
Even using my transfer power was insignificant, so I could only spent my

time running away and hiding every single day. That guy was mercilessly
trying to kill me!
Moreover, that fire breath attack…It had blown off a section of the mountain
with a single breath. If I get hit directly by that kind of attack, I’ll die from a
single hit!
Since my power has risen, my left arm has essentially become a dragon arm,
since I gave it as payment to the Sacred Gear in the battle with Raiser, but
thanks to putting a ring I got from Sensei on my wrist, my arm wouldn’t
transform. Sensei really makes lots of things.
But the time we are in hell is limited. When we return to the human world,
my finger will be sucked by Buchou and Akeno-san again!
However, even just running has given me considerable training. At present, I

hadn’t even received a single hit from that breath…but my jersey was in
tatters. It was full of holes.
Once the gruelling training during the first part of everyday ended, basic
training began. It was mainly muscle training. When that was done, I was
always in immense pain as my entire body screamed, but it felt better than
being chased around by the dragon Ossan, and I could surprisingly perform it
normally.
I had no choice but to secure my own meals. Rather, as I was ignorant of the
animals and plants of the Underworld, I caught fish in the river only after
confirming whether it was edible or not from the dragon Ossan, and I
gathered nuts from trees that grew on the mountain.
I got fire by creating it somehow with my unskillful magic. Fufufu, I’ve only
improved my fire-making magic, you know?
…Huh? Why was I a living such a life? When I caught a fish, I

unconsciously said “Tottado!”[12]. This is bad. Aren’t I steadily becoming a
wild child?
I’ve been spending everyday here doing this and that. I wanted to meet with
Buchou! I wanted to talk to Asia! I wanted to have tea from Akeno-san!
Uu, there weren’t any girls here! It’s a true hell for me! I longed for Buchou’s
lap pillow! I wanted to savour the feeling of Buchou’s thighs again!
Delusions were the only pleasures that came to me here.
When Ossan’s harsh training ended, I went to the world of delusions. Buchou
and Asia were there, and they welcomed me warmly…
Recently, I even became able to enter delusions while being chased around
by the dragon Ossan. Even I thought that I was ill.
Doooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!
Another fire ball was shot! Uwaaaaaaaah! The rock I was hiding behind was
destroyed, and I was found by Ossan.
“Here you are, here you are. It’s no use even if you become good at just
running away. Come on, fight back.”
“It’s impossible! You’re too strong! Could you, be even stronger than Vali!?”
“Well, I have often been said to be Maou-class in terms of pure power.”
See! You’re a monster! What’s with the Maou-class talk!? Why am I trying
to survive on a mountain with a Maou-class dragon!?
Damn it! If it’s like this, I should have gone to the sea with Matsuda and
Motohama!
I want women! Even though I had only beautiful girls and beautiful women
around me, there wasn’t a single flag being raised![13]
Aah, it was the best when Buchou and Akeno-san became those girls. I had
confessed once with the resolution of a dying man. But they seemed to say
“sorry” at that instant…
Even I was surprised at myself that my horny nature wouldn’t stop having
delusions while I was being chased by Ossan. But I wouldn’t be able to
survive in these conditions if I didn’t have delusions!
“Oh, you’re doing it. How is it going?”
I heard a voice that was familiar. Looking behind me, the Fallen Angel
Governor was there.
“So good! So goooooooooood!”
While crying, I was eating rice balls made by Buchou that Azazel-sensei had
brought.
So good! It was Buchou’s flavour! It had Buchou’s love in it! Since I also
had a boxed lunch made by Asia, it was the best!
“There’s also a boxed lunch made by Akeno. Eat that too. Since she made it
while causing a show of sparks with Rias. But, hahahaha, you’ve gotten a bit
of a good face in the several days that I haven’t seen you.”
Sensei said that while patting my shoulder.
“Don’t joke around! I almost died! I really almost died! This dragon Ossan is
insanely strong! Even if you told him to teach me the battle of a dragon,
when he uses too much of his real power, it’s just absuuuuuuuuuurd!”
I cried out while rice flew from my mouth! Because it’s harsh! A modern-day
kid like me can’t endure it, coming to an empty mountain for several days
with a Maou-class dragon! Worst of all, Buchou’s breasts weren’t here!
“Tannin-ossan doesn’t know how to hold back! I’m going to be killed! I

don’t want to die while still a virgin!”
“You idiot. You’ve decided not to die, right? If I was so inclined, you would
become charcoal by my breath of fire. If you don’t want to have these painful
feelings, then reach Balance Breaker quickly.”
Ossan said that to me with half-opened eyes while resting on a rock face.
“Even if you say that! If someone with a human base like me takes a punch
from someone monster-sized like you, I’ll be turned into itty-bitty pieces with
one blow!”
“Hmph. How foolish, when you call yourself Miss Rias’ strongest [Pawn] in
that kind of condition. Do you know how many devils would want to be Miss
Rias’ servant?”
…Now that you mention it, Buchou is a celebrity in the underworld. Even
when she just briefly appeared in that city station before, high-pitched cheers
had risen out for her.
Now that I thought about it, there were many devils who wished to become
Buchou’s servants. Does that make me lucky?
Yeah, I really am the luckiest, because I can live with such a beautiful and
kind Onee-sama with big breasts.
Ah, Buchou. The person I yearned for. I’d like to marry her one day…Well,
it’s a distant and empty dream.
I sighed. Azazel-sensei spoke while looking at the training diary that I kept.
“Even so, you’ve also been including basic training, right? Then, it’s fine. If
you don’t do this much, your body won’t be able to keep up when you attain
Balance Breaker. There is too much that you are lacking in. You wouldn’t be
able to win against Vali with magic even if he was doing a headstand.
Therefore, you have no choice but to raise yourself up through physical
strength.”
I understood that, it was exactly as Sensei said. Vali is a descendant of the

Old Maou. In terms of magic, I absolutely cannot win. But even so, how
could I win with physical strength…? There was a big of gap between me
and Vali in terms of basic specs.
“Umm, back then, Vali was trying to do something, but what was it?”
I asked Azazel-sensei this. Before Vali left, he tried to do something. Though

Albion also tried to restrain him from doing it…
“Ah, that was the [Juggernaut Drive].”
“Is it something above even the Balance Breaker?”
“No, there exists nothing above Balance Breaker. The ultimate and final form
of Sacred Gears is the Balance Breaker. However, there are several things
inside Sacred Gear that have a magical being sealed in them. A peculiar
restraint is applied on those ones. Your Boosted Gear and Vali’s Divine
Dividing are examples of that.”
I see. Mine and his Sacred Gear are the type whose power comes from having
a magical being—in other words, a dragon sealed inside it.
“Those ones are strongly restrained, taking out power while in that state and
making sure that the host can use it. In the case of the Sacred Gears of the
Sekiryuutei and the Hakuryuukou, forcing that restraint to temporarily release
and unleashing the sealed power is the [Juggernaut Drive]. It temporarily
gives one power rivalling that of God, but the risk is also huge. It greatly
shaves off one’s lifespan. And it also makes one lose their sense of reason.”
“You mean you run out of control?”
“Yeah, to a violent degree. One would destroy all of their surroundings, and
even start to destroy oneself before finally stopping. It’s impossible to master
that power in actual combat, but…Vali can handle it for several minutes by
consuming an enormous amount of magic power—he should be able to do so,
anyway. Since Albion was impatient back then, I guess that it still has its
dangers. Naturally, it’s not my place to say this as one who uses an artificial
Sacred Gear in a Burst state, but the way to use a power that throws away
one’s future like that is essentially different from the way to use the Sacred
Gear’s power. —It’s an accursed method of fighting that just uses the power
of people that are transformed into the dead. You should absolutely never
copy it.”
There was sorrow in sensei’s eyes. Was he worried about Vali? He had talked
about teaching him how to use his power when he was still his subordinate.
“So the current Hakuryuukou can handle the [Juggernaut Drive]? That’s a
problem. The Sekiryuutei kid would be killed if he didn’t become desperate.
The way either the white or red awakened that power before certainly let
them surpass the other. In some sense, it’s first come, first served.”
Tannin-ossan said such a shocking thing! Seriously!?
Then, it’s my turn to die!? …No, I can’t die yet. I still have a dream to fulfil!
My harem! My high-class devil promotion! If it’s like this, I’ll even aim at
being an ultimate-class devil like Ossan! It’s huge that I’ve found out that it’s
possible even for a reincarnated devil!
…But, can I endure Ossan’s harsh training?
Ossan is too strong. I can’t win. He’s a monster. That breath of fire is foul
play. Since I’m not some huge and special hero who can shoot beams from
my hands, such an opponent is impossible for me.
“Ise, let’s change the topic.”
Sensei called out to me, who hadn’t looked at him since before, with a
suddenly formal tone.
“Yes?”
“How do you think of Akeno?”
That’s sudden. What was this about?
“I think that she’s a good Senpai.”
I immediately spoke my honest feelings. Her S-mode is a bit scary, but she's
usually very gentle and the girlish part of her that she sometimes shows is
really cute.
“That’s not what I meant. I mean as a woman.”
“She’s attractive! She’s one of the people that I want to be with!”
Sensei nodded at my question with a “Uh-huh” while seeming somehow

relieved.
“I see. You see, I also have to watch over her in the place of a friend of
mine.”
“You mean Akeno-san’s father, who's one of your subordinates, right?”
“Rather than a subordinate, Barakiel is a comrade from ancient times like

Shemhaza. A friend, a friend. We did a lot of stupid things together. So,
before I realised it, everyone around me besides myself had gotten wives and
kids.”
Sensei sighed deeply. Ah, this person, is he the type to worry about being
single?
“You were beaten to the punch, huh?”
“…It’s fine, since I have so many women for me.”
Ah, he got a faraway look in his eyes for an instant there. Is the subject of
marriage taboo for him as I thought?
“Well, leaving that aside, I’m very concerned about Akeno. Though, to
Barakiel and Akeno, it may be none of my business.”
“Sensei, you’re unexpectedly a heated, or perhaps I should say meddlesome

person. You also involved yourself in our training.”
“I’m just an ordinary Fallen Angel with free time. —Though, it was because
of that that I also raised the Hakuryuukou.”
That’s not true. I think that he’s just a nosy person. With me, with Akeno,
and with Vali. He has poked his nose into each of our business. What a
strange Fallen Angel. With him as the Governor, I can’t understand the whole
aspects of his organisation.
“In any case, I’m thinking of perhaps entrusting Akeno to you.”
“Entrusting her…to me?”
What do you mean, entrusting? Do you mean protecting her with my body
during games and battles? In that case, protecting her is no problem for me. I
think it’s also the role of the [Pawn] to protect the [Queen] Akeno-san with
one’s body.
“You’re an idiot, but you’re not a bad guy. Rather, it would be better to call
you a loveable idiot. Above all, you don’t seem to have discrimination
towards her.”
“? I don’t seem to get what you’re talking about…”
“Hahahaha, that’s why I’m relieved. If you were really deceiving her, things
would have already descended into carnage. If you do it poorly, it will have
an effect on things from now on and you’ll also see blood. The type like you
that takes form from winning the trust of those around you can feel at ease
without resenting anyone. In some sense that’s a privilege, or rather a talent.”
(!)
“??????”
My brain was full of question marks. I didn’t understand it very well, but—.
“I understand. I’ll protect Akeno-san! Of course, I’ll also help my master,

Buchou, and protect Asia too!”
“Alright. Well, I’ll entrust the matter of Akeno to you. More importantly—
the problem is Koneko.”
“? What’s wrong with Koneko-chan?”
Sensei let out a breath at my question.
“There’s nothing that can be done about it. She’s impatient—or rather, she
feels doubt in her power.”
I suddenly remembered how Koneko-chan didn’t seem to be feeling well

recently. Was something the matter with her?
“She overdid the training that I gave her. This morning, she collapsed.”
“C-Collapseeeeeeeeed!?”
I was shocked at this bad news about my Kouhai. Seriously!? Was Koneko-
chan all right?
“Asia can treat injuries, but she can’t do anything about physical strength.
Overworking in particular certainly hurts one’s physical strength and has
adverse effects. Because the time left until the game is limited, that’s
dangerous.”
“U-Umm, if overworking is no good, what about me…? Aren’t I close to
death by being chased around by a dragon monster every day…?”
I asked this while pointing at myself. No matter how you think about it, it’s
inhumane!
“Ah, it’s fine for you. Something of this extent isn’t enough for that.”
You said so readily! Is that so!? How is it fine for me!? It was just too much
to handle, and my tears wouldn’t stop!
“Now then, we should go. Ise, I was told to take you back just this once.
You’ll return to the Gremory annex only once. Tannin, he’ll be going back
for a little while. I’ll return him tomorrow morning.”
“Yeah, then I’ll return to my territory for now.”
So said sensei and Tannin-ossan.
Eh? I can temporarily come down from the mountain?
“Heh? Sensei, from whom did the order for me to return come from?
Buchou?”
“—from her mother.”
Buchou’s mother…What business does she have with me?
Part 7
“Yes, turn there. That’s no good. The sharpness isn’t good. Come on, Issei-
san, do it from the beginning without acting stupefied.”
I was in the annex that was detached from the Gremory main residence. I was
making an effort in dancing practice with Buchou’s mother in a room there.
…Why was I doing this kind of thing?
As soon as I returned to the annex, I was led here by Buchou’s mother. Then,
we started dancing practice just like that. Because I had never done
something like this before, I was completely no good at it.
Buchou’s mother was wearing a dress as usual. I was having a dance lesson
while being glued to Buchou’s mother! I sometimes came into contact with
her breasts. They were wonderfully soft! How to say it, it had a matured
feeling in elasticity and texture! I don’t understand it that well, but that’s how
it felt! And her appearance was the same as Buchou’s! Was this the charm of
a married woman?
However, this mother. she’s seriously pretty. Because she looked about the
same age as me, I was conscious of her! Moreover, she had the same face as
Buchou who I yearned for, you know? She was a flaxen-haired version of
Buchou! F-Furthermore, her style was also exceptional just like Buchou! Her
breasts were big! Buchou’s breasts were hereditary. Thank you very much,
mother! Your breasts' genes were safely handed down to Buchou!
“Shall we take a short break?”
And so having been given permission, I sat down right where I was with
long, drawn out breaths.
Ah, I had been chased around by a dragon since this morning. My stamina
was…well, this is still far better than having fire shot at me by that monster
Ossan.
…But still. I asked a question to Buchou’s mother.
“U-Umm.”
“What is it?”
“Why am I the only one doing this? And not Kiba or Gasper?”
Yes, why only me? Including the customary Gremory education as well, if it
was to train me as a gentleman, even Kiba and Gasper should be…Though, I
understood that I was the least like a gentleman.
Buchou’s mother answered me.
“Kiba Yuuto-san has already mastered these sorts of techniques. As expected

of a [Knight]. Gasper-san is a member of a distinguished vampire family. He
may behave unreliably, but he at least knows etiquette. The problem is Issei-
san. It can’t be helped that you’re a commoner from the human world, but
even so it’s troubling if you don’t acquire etiquette beyond a certain level.
Because you’ll also have to make an appearance with Rias in high society
eventually. You have to remember customary practices even a little during
your stay in the Underworld.”
I was dumbfounded by the words of Buchou’s mother! Me in high society!?

But didn’t I hear that servants couldn’t show their faces to such an extent?
“B-Buchou…Rias-sama and me will be in high society together!?”
As I was surprised, Buchou’s mother shifted her gaze to the side and covered
her mouth with her hand.
“…Oops, I carelessly let something slip out. That kind of thing is still talk of
what may happen. Leaving that aside, calling her [Buchou] like that will not
do. This isn’t school, so you have to properly call your master by her name.
Not to mention, Rias is…Oops, I nearly let something slip again.”
Eh? Calling her Buchou is no good?
“Even if you suddenly say such a thing, since I’ve always kept calling her
Buchou…Hmm, how about Rias-sama then?”
“Yes, like that. Or you can call her [master]. —Though, you have to call her
differently in private as well.”
“So [Buchou] is no good?”
“Think. If you had to give an answer on that within yourself, do you hate that
girl?”
Buchou’s mother said that while giving a wry smile.
No, no! There’s no way I could hate Buchou!
“Well, it would be difficult for you to call her that all of a sudden, and Rias
would also be bewildered if you did that suddenly. For this home visit only,
you may call her [Buchou]. However, you have to be certain of what to call
her eventually.”
Now that she brings it up, what was the person in question, Buchou, doing
right now?
She might be in dire distress with poor physical health like Koneko-chan.
Hmm, I’m also a bit worried. I’d like to go see how she is at least once as her
important Kouhai, but…If I go, that may seem like an overuse of my feelings
with that…
“U-Umm, can I ask you one question?”
“What is it?”
“What about Koneko-chan…? Is Koneko-chan okay?”
“Yes. It was just ordinary overworking, so she should recover slowly if she
rests her body for one or two days.”
“…I’m very worried about Koneko-chan, since she’s been acting strangely
since before we came here.”
“That girl is doing her best to face her own existence and power right now.
It’s a difficult problem. However, she won’t be able to advance forward if she
doesn’t find the answer herself.”
“…Her existence and power?”
I was full of questions. What was in Koneko-chan?
“…Now that I think of it, you haven’t been part of Rias’ group for long. Yes,
it’s natural that you don’t know. I’ll tell you a little.”
Buchou’s mother sat down while facing me, and began to tell a certain story.
It was a story of two cat sisters.
The cat sisters were always together, when they played, when they ate, when
they slept. With their parents dead, they had no home to return to and no one
to rely on. The two cats struggled to live day to day while depending on each
other.
“One day, the two of them were picked up by a certain devil. The older sister
became a part of his group, and so the younger sister was also able to live
with them. Having finally obtained a decent life, the two of them believed
that they could pass time very happily.”
However, something unusual happened. It appeared that the elder cat sister
achieved rapid growth after gaining power. Buchou’s mother said that her
hidden talent suddenly began to overflow by becoming a reincarnated devil.
“That cat was of a species that naturally excels in youjutsu[14]. Furthermore,

she bloomed in magic talent as well, and even invoked senjutsu that was said
only the last of the sennin[15] could use.”
It seemed that the elder cat sister, having surpassed her master in a short time,
was swallowed by power and was transformed into a wicked existence that
only sought blood and battle.
“With her increase in power not stopping, the elder cat sister killed the devil
that was her master in the end, and degenerated into an “exiled devil”.
Moreover, she changed into one of the most dangerous among the “exiled
devils”. One that completely annihilated all the pursuit squads…”
It was said that the devils temporarily canceled all pursuit of the elder cat
sister.
“The younger cat sister remained behind. The devils questioned her as a
liability there.”
[This cat may also eventually run out of control. It’s better to deal with her
now.] —So they said.
“It was Sirzechs who saved that cat that was planned to be disposed of.
Sirzechs persuaded the high-class devils that the younger cat sister was
innocent. As a result, the situation was settled by having Sirzechs watch over
her.”
However, having been betrayed by her elder sister, that she believed in and
tortured by the other devils, the little cat sister’s spirit appeared to be on the
brink of collapse…What a sad story…
“Sirzechs left the younger cat sister that had lost her smile and the will to live
in the care of Rias. After the younger cat sister met Rias, she recovered her
emotions little by little. And then, Rias gave that cat a name. —Koneko.”
—.
I was at a loss for words after hearing this much. So, the story just now was
Koneko-chan’s…?
Wait, then, Koneko-chan’s true form is—.
“She was originally a Youkai[16]. You know of the Nekomata[17], right? Cat
Youkai. She is a survivor of the strongest species among the cat Youkai, a
Nekoshou[18]. They are a high-level youkai species who can not only master
youjutsu, but senjutsu as well.”
Part 8
“Ah, Buchou.”
“Ise!”
Having moved to the main residence after the completion of my dancing

practice, I was welcomed by Buchou—Owaaah! I was hugged all of a
sudden! Buchou was tightly hugging me. Ah, it’s been a while since I’ve had
this feeling…Though only a few days have passed, I missed Buchou’s smell!
“…Ise’s smell.”
“Ah, umm, I’ve been sweating a lot…”
“It’s fine. Your smell is still the same. —I was lonely, you know?”
When you say that with such moist eyes, my heart can't help but skip a beat!
“I haven’t been able to sleep with you since arriving here, and I wasn’t able
to feel you like this every day either…Since, I can no longer imagine a life
without you…What a pitiful master I am.”
Aaaaah, Buchou! Has your level of dependence on me risen? I’m more

blessed than I deserve as your servant! I also can’t imagine a life without
Buchou either! That’s why the training on that mountain was so, so tough! I
tried to say that, but—.
“However, a little endurance is needed. First, we have to both be strong. Ise,

do your best in your mountain seclusion with Tannin! Blow away his breath
of fire!”
“—! Uuu, y-yeeeeees! I’ll do my best not to become cindeeeeers!”
As I thought, Buchou doesn’t compromise when it comes to training! I
replied with tears in my eyes! I understaaaaaaaaaaaaand! If Buchou says so,
I’ll do my best with the resolve to diiiiiiiiiiiie!
But, leaving that aside, I shook my head again and asked Buchou a question.
“U-Umm, Buchou. How’s Koneko-chan?”
Buchou’s face became complicated at that.
“Follow me.”
The room that I entered according to Buchou was—Koneko-chan’s room.
Buchou had finished talking with her already, and Akeno-san was already
inside, so only I was told to enter.
So I went to meet Koneko-chan by myself. Her room was wide. It was a wide
room, when I turned my feet towards the bedroom—.
Akeno-san was standing by the bed, and Koneko-chan was lying down on
that bed.
—.
I was surprised to see what had sprung up on Koneko-chan’s head.
Cat ears! So she really was a cat Youkai known as a Nekomata. But! What to
do! A Koneko-chan who has cat ears! So lovely, so incredibly adorable!
Since she usually hides them, did she also lose the strength needed to hide
them when she ran out of physical strength?
No, no, it isn’t the time for that now. I’ve come to see Koneko-chan’s
condition.
“Ise-kun, this is—”
Because of my reaction to Koneko-chan’s cat ears, Akeno-san tried to
explain the reason.
“No, I’ve already heard the general story.”
I responded with this to Akeno-san. Just like that, I move to the side of the
bed and examined Koneko-chan’s condition.
I didn’t catch sight of any especially bad injuries. Well, if it was just injuries,
it would be no problem with Asia here. So she really did come here because
she exhausted all her physical strength.
“Hey, is your body okay?”
I asked that with a smile. Then, Koneko-chan muttered with half-opened

eyes.
“…What did you come here for?”
A sullen tone of voice, far more than the extent up until now. She was angry
that I came, huh?
“…Would it be no good if I said it was because I was worried?”
“……”
Still acting sullen, Koneko-chan didn’t respond. I continued.
“Koneko-chan, I heard about it, about all the various things. In any case,
overworking yourself is no good. If you don’t take care of your body…
though, I have no right to talk while I’m receiving hellish training.”
“…I want to…”
Koneko-chan muttered something very quietly, and since I failed to hear it

clearly, I asked again.
“Eh? What is it?”
Then, Koneko-chan looked straight at me and spoke in a clear tone. While
holding tears in her eyes—.
“I want to become strong. Like Yuuto-senpai, Xenovia-senpai, Akeno-san…
and also Ise-senpai, I want to make my spirit and body strong. Gya-kun is
also becoming strong. I don’t have a healing power like Asia-senpai either…
At this rate, I’ll become useless. Even though I’m a [Rook], I’m the…
weakest…I hate being useless…”
“Koneko-chan…”
So you were worrying about that…Certainly, Kiba has also become stronger.
Xenovia is strong too. Akeno-san is the strongest piece, [Queen], and Gasper
can stop time. Asia may be no good at fighting, but her healing ability was
great, and then there was me. Even though I myself was weak, I hold a
legendary dragon in my body.
Koneko-chan continued to talk even as she shed large tears.
“…But, I don’t want to use the power sleeping inside me…my Nekomata
power…If I use it, I…just like my Nee-sama…I don’t want that…I
absolutely don’t want such a thing…”
For the first time—. For the first time, I saw Koneko-chan’s crying face like
this. Since she was a kid that hadn’t directly shown much of her feelings up
until now, seeing that was a shock to me.
Koneko-chan’s Onee-san had her power run out of control, and killed her
devil master. And then she had just left like that. Buchou’s mother had said
that this girl had seen all of that.
Because she knew that a dangerous power that could just kill her master was
sleeping inside her too, she was afraid…But even so, when thinking of the
situations in the coming future, she wanted power. This girl had carried these
conflicting feelings even when coming to the Underworld…
So she overworked herself because she tried to become stronger without

using the power sleeping inside her.
Koneko-chan possessed a warm heart with strong feelings for her friends. So
she was vexed that she herself was useless. I think it was hard for her, not
being able to repay Buchou who saved her.
I was also mortified at my lack of ability and uselessness to Buchou, and

wished for power as well…
Akeno-san shook her head and spoke to me.
“Ise-kun, please leave the rest to us.”
“But…”
“You’re a kind person. But, it’s also important to sometimes keep your
distance just a little. Besides, you yourself have to become stronger. And I
also…since I’m the same as Koneko-chan, we have to overcome this
together. If one can’t accept all of oneself and can’t understand it, one can’t
move forward. Koneko-chan and I understand this in our heads. But…our
courage is just slightly not enough yet. Please wait just a little longer.
Koneko-chan and I will definitely get through this. Definitely—”
Akeno-san also displayed hatred towards the Fallen Angel blood sleeping
inside her. But, if she didn’t accept that power of light, she may not be able to
play an active role in the tough games from beyond this point.
I see, the two of them are similar in that regard. Denying the power that
sleeps inside them, because those two have done that…
“Yes. Akeno-san, Koneko-chan, I’ll…try to do the things only I can do.”
I bowed my head to the two of them, and then went out of the room just like
that.
…We each have our respective battles. We each have our respective
trainings. We each have our respective walls that we must surpass.
Alright! I’m fired up! Akeno-san! Koneko-chan! Everyone! And Buchou!
I’ll also surpass the training that only I can do!
After I slept soundly that day, I returned to the mountain the following
morning.
Life 3: Cat and Dragon!
Part 1
“Oryaaaaaaah!”
[Explosion!!]
The increased power from my Sacred Gear flowed into my body, and my
physical power rose instantly!
“Try dodging this!”
Tannin-ossan opened his mouth wide!
Goooooooon! Dooooooooon!
I nimbly avoided the fire balls that he fired continuously, and put my hand
out forward!
I imagined the image of a huge magic bullet! And of firing it! Dragon Shot!
Don! I shot a huge magic cluster from my left hand! It was about half the size
of Ossan! It should be even more powerful than the one that blew up a
mountain before! Thanks to that, my magic power was almost empty with
what I shot out plus the increase! My weak point was that I could only store a
small amount of magic power! The limit to how much I could raise the power
was also only this much!
“Hmph! So you’ve sent out something a little decent!”
Ossan intended to take the magic bullet right in front of him without dodging!
Doooooooooooooooh!
Ossan caught it in front of him with his thick arms and then vigorously fired a
breath from his mouth!
Doh! Goooooooooooooooh!
My magic bullet was sent far off into the sky over there by Ossan’s single
breath!
[Reset]
My increased power was reset and I was immediately seized with fatigue.
Ossan looked at both of his hands. Small sizzling fumes were rising from
them. Did my magic bullet burn Ossan’s hands?
“Nice shot. Compared to when I first met you, your dragon power has
definitely risen. Your physical strength is also nothing to criticise. You’ve
also gotten to the point where you can continuously play with me for a whole
day as well.”
Unusually, Ossan praised me.
I was breathing heavily and was gulping down from the water canteen I
always keep prepared on my back. This water canteen, as well as being for
hydration, was also able to slightly offset and weaken Ossan’s fire breaths by
increasing the power of the water through the power of my Sacred Gear.
Well, I had also thought of various coping methods for it.
My appearance was also ragged. My jersey was no longer functional, with

only my important parts protected, and my upper body was completely worn
out and nude. Yeah. My chest had also become thick. And my unnecessary
fat had also disappeared.
I had found plants and animals on the mountain, and had cooked and eaten
them. I had acquired quite a lot of wild ability. I couldn’t believe that I had
lived like a mountain monkey during my summer vacation.
Thanks to surviving in the wild like this, I had acquired fire magic, and by
combining it with my Sacred Gear’s ability, I could do the fire technique
directly taught to me by ossan. A huge fire power! I’ll show it to you
sometime!
And so, many days had passed since I made that vow in Koneko-chan’s
room. The battle with the Sitri family is on August 25th. Today was August
20th. Five days remaining. Time-wise, we were in the period where we were
finishing things up.
The time to gather together was also near. It was planned for there to be a day
for us to gather together again and also get some rest. For the sake of
recovering on that day from the fatigue gathered during our training.
Afterwards, it seemed that there would also be a party sponsored by Maou-

sama before the game, and our family as well as the other young devils also
seemed to be invited. In other words, there was no time left for any more
training.
“You did well up till now as well. But, it’s unfortunate. It might have been
possible if you had just one more day. Your training ends tomorrow, but…
it’s probably impossible.”
Tannin-ossan sighed. Yeah, I understand. I wasn’t able to reach it during this

period of time. I had progressed when it came to physical strength or
anything else. —But, I was going to finish my training without having
reached Balance Breaker.
I couldn’t—complete the target of my training.
Part 2
“Then, I’ll be going now. I’m also attending the Maou-sponsored party. Let’s
meet again there, Hyoudou Issei and Ddraig.”
We're currently in front of the Gremory main residence. I had returned by

riding on the back of Tannin-ossan. No, the back of a monster dragon was
actually comfortable, and overwhelming! It was only a short trip through the
air, but it was the best!
“Yes. Thank you, Ossan! See you at the party!”
[Sorry for troubling you, Tannin. We’ll meet again.]
“Yeah, I also had fun. Since I got to work together with that Ddraig. I’ve
lived a long life. That’s right; do you want to enter the party by riding on my
back?”
“Really? Is that okay?”
“Yeah, it’s no problem. I’ll take my group and come here on the day of the
party. I’ll contact the Gremorys later for more information.”
Really, Ossan truly is a sensible dragon!
“Then, I’ll come here again tomorrow. Farewell!”
After saying just that, Ossan flapped his wings and disappeared off into the
sky.
I saw him off while waving my hand.
[What an easy-going Dragon King.]
“I think he’s a good person. When we first met, he was scary, but…he’s cool
for a dragon!”
[Me and you are also dragons, you know?]
That’s true, but…I think that a genuine dragon is really large and
magnificent. Me and you, we’re just a possessed devil that was originally
human and a part of a Sacred Gear.
[Well, that’s true.]
Right? As I thought, that’s “the dragon”!
“Hey, Ise-kun.”
When I turned around towards the familiar male voice—Kiba was there. He
was dressed in his jersey, but it was all tattered. So I wasn’t the only one.
His good-looking face also looked quite tightened now.
“…You’ve gotten a good body.”
Kiba said that while looking at my naked upper body. I covered myself!
“S-Stop it, what’s with those eyes…Don’t look at my body with those eyes!”
Somehow, I felt danger to my body! Because, he was scary sometimes, this

guy!
“H-How cruel. I just wanted to say that you built up your muscles nicely.”
“You…haven’t changed.”
“Well, because I have the body-type that has difficulty in putting on flesh.
I’m jealous.”
“Oh, Ise and Kiba.”
This time it was a girl’s voice. —It was Xenovia. Wait, she had bandages all
over!? With her whole body covered in bandages, Xenovia’s appearance was
also ragged.
“But, y-you, what’s with that appearance…?”
When I timidly asked that, Xenovia looked over her appearance again and
spoke.
“Yeah. I became like this because I trained, got injured and bandaged myself,
and then trained, got injured and bandaged myself again.”
“You’re like a real mummy woman!”
“How rude. I have no intention of being preserved forever, you know?”
“That’s not what I meant!”
Geez, she’s incomprehensible as usual. But, I felt that the aura around her
body was quieter and thicker than before. Speaking of which, Kiba’s aura
was also denser.
Huh? My ability to see the flow of magic power had also improved from
before? Was this also a result of training with Ossan? Did my sense become
sharper from becoming one with the nature of the Underworld?
“Ise-san! Kiba-san, and Xenovia-san too!”
Coming out from the castle gate was—Asia in her nun clothes. Ah, it really is
Asia!
“Asia, it’s been a while.”
“I-Ise-san! P-Please get dressed!”
Asia panicked at seeing my nudeness. She seemed to mean that, because she
was embarrassed at my conduct rather than embarrassed at my nudeness, I
should put something on. What’s with this girl, she was used to seeing me
naked.
“Ara, it seems everyone from the group that went out has returned.”
The next to appear was—Buchou! It’s been so looooooooooong! My

Buchou! My onee-sama! She’s still just as beautiful as always!
“Buchoooooooou! I wanted to see you!”
“Ise…You’ve become very robust, haven’t you? Your chest is thicker.”
She embraced me tightly while saying that. Ah, the feeling of Buchou…
Rather, because my lust itself was suppressed during that mountain seclusion,
the level of my arousal was intense from smelling the scent of the woman I
missed so much…As I thought, women are nice.
“Now then, everyone. Please come in. Once you’ve taken a shower and
changed clothes, we’ll meet to report the outcome of our training.”
It seemed I was once more living the civilised life I missed so much.
However, to report that I hadn’t attained Balance Breaker—it was truly

shameful.
Part 3
This was actually the first time in over two weeks that we of the Rias
Gremory group had all gathered together like this.
After we had gotten our training plans from Azazel-sensei, I had been taken
away by a dragon, but it seemed everyone else had split up after that as well.
That’s why; this was our first gathering since then.
To be honest, this may have been the first time that we had all lived
separately from the rest of the group for so long. —Rather, I think it’s the
first time since I had joined it as a member. Since I didn’t know about
anything before I was here.
After the ones who had trained outside, me, Kiba, and Xenovia had taken
showers and changed our clothes, we all gathered in my room. Why my
room? I had inexhaustible doubts about it, but it seemed that the reason was
that it was easiest for them to gather here. It seemed there was a problem with
going into Buchou’s room. Was there something there that she couldn’t show
us?
So, we had gathered and talked about the contents of our training. Kiba gave
a detailed account of his training with his master. Xenovia also recounted the
contents of her training. I spoke about my life of survival with Tannin too.
Everyone else had it easy. Kiba and Xenovia had also trained outside, but
they seemed to have trained while living at a mountain cottage and a villa
belonging to the Gremorys respectively, and a life-style of hunting animals
and plants in the mountain and avoiding the fire breath of a dragon for me
seemed to be unimaginable to them.
Huh? Huuuuuuuh? That’s strange. What’s with this? Could it be that I was
the only one that had a hard time? I slept outside, you know? With no
blankets, nor pillows. I had to sleep there while lying on huge leaves that
grew in the Underworld…
“Umm, sensei, wasn’t I the only one living a cruel lifestyle…?”
“I was also just as surprised that you could survive on the mountain. I thought
that you would run home midway. That you would begin to live normally on
that mountain was also completely outside my expectations.”
“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? What’s
with that…? I-I hunted, judged, baked and ate rabbit-looking animals and
wild boar-looking animals native to the Underworld, you know…? I kept
water in a water canteen after boiling and sterilising it once on an iron pan I
found on the mountain…”
“That’s why I was surprised. You’re too sturdy. In some ways, you have
surpassed devils.”
“How cruel! I lived while being chased around everywhere day after day by a
dragon on that mountaaaaaain! Do you know how many times I was close to
death!? Ueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!”
I cried at it all! Because! Because! Becaaaaaaaaaause!
“I wanted, I so wanted to see Buchou! I wrapped myself in leaves and slept

while remembering Buchou’s warmth every niiiiiiiiight! It was so hard! The
dragon Ossan wouldn’t go easy on me and also attacked while I was
sleeping! He blew off rooooooocks! I was assailed by forest fiiiiiiiiire! I ran
awaaaaaaaaay! If I didn’t run away, I would have diiiiiiiiiiiiied!”
“Poor Ise…You endured a lot, didn’t you? Yes. Ise, you became so sturdy…
That Mountain doesn’t have a name, but I’ll name it [Mt. Ise] from now on.”
Buchou pulled my head to her chest and hugged me! The feeling of Buchou’s
breasts healed my tough past!
Having endured so much shock, I also hugged Buchou back and cried
enormously! So cruel! Azazel-sensei is cruel! He let me be kidnapped by a
dragon! I still remember Buchou waving her hand below me! It was a
kidnapping! Even thinking about it now, it was a kidnapping!
“No, even so, your physical strength seems to have improved considerably.
With this, the time when you can wear the armour in Balance Breaker has
just about arrived. —But, you weren’t able to attain Balance Breaker, right?”
Azazel-sensei didn’t seem particularly disappointed that I hadn’t attained it.
“Well, the possibility of you not attaining it was also within the range of my
predictions. Yeah, you didn’t receive any shock, Ise. I mean, it’s impossible
to attain Balance Breaker when there are no dramatic changes. I thought that
something would be changed in you through the survival lifestyle and by
coming into contact with a Dragon King-class dragon, but the time wasn’t
enough. If it was at least for one more month…”
Impossible! If I had lived another month of that kind of lifestyle, I would die
of Buchou-deficiency disease! If I couldn’t feel Buchou’s warmth like this
periodically, I’d die!
I buried my face in Buchou’s breasts and shook my head in refusal! No, no! I
can’t take going to that mountain again! Buchou also gently caressed my
head! Ueeeh! Buchoooooou!
“Well, it’s fine. The report meeting ends here. Tomorrow is the party. You’re
all dismissed for today.”
The report meeting ended with sensei’s voice.
In this way, my survival lifestyle came to an end.
The night of that day.
It was bedtime, but somehow Asia and Xenovia were staying in my room. It
had been arranged so that me, Asia and Xenovia shared the same bed.
Unable to calm down with both Asia and Xenovia on the wide bed as well, I
slipped into my bed.
Asia was already sound asleep. Perhaps because the bed we shared was wide,
Xenovia was laying a little ways away from me. Moreover, for some reason,
she seemed to be unable to sleep as she just stared at the ceiling.
Now that I think of it, maybe she couldn’t sleep until late because this was
the first night that we shared the same room.
“…What’s with you, you still can’t sleep?”
“…Yeah. When I think of it, I’m not used to sleeping with a man yet. Even if
there isn’t a sexual meaning to it…I’m tense…”
Hey, hey, hey, seriously? You’re tense after saying those kinds of things?
Well, it’s not like I don’t understand.
“T-That’s true. Even I was excited and couldn’t sleep the first time I slept
together with Buchou and Asia. Having boys and girls of the same age sleep
in the same room does that, you know?”
“I-I see. So this is natural, huh? But, Asia is amazing. She seems to be
sleeping so peacefully.”
“It’s because Asia…is always sleeping with me and Buchou at home. She
was embarrassed at the beginning, but now she’s used to it. Having Asia
lying down next to me gives me great peace of mind.”
“…Ise-san, please don’t leave me…Munya…”
Asia murmured in her sleep…
“Fufufu, I understand the reason why Ise and Buchou think that Asia is cute.”
Xenovia said that while giving a wry smile. Right? Asia’s cuteness is the
best.
And then, before I knew it, my consciousness also slipped away…and I gave
myself into the night.
Part 4
It was the evening of the next day and I was wearing the summer uniform of
Kuou Academy while waiting in the parlour. Because today was the night of
the party, after all. I had slept for a full half-day today. Thanks to that, I felt
like I had greatly recovered from all my built up fatigue.
It had been a long time since I had last worn this uniform. That's because
until recently I had only worn my jersey. It really did fit quite nicely.
Just in case, I also wore an armband that had the Gremory pattern inscribed
on it. With this, it seems like I was okay for the party.
The girls had been taken away by all the maids, saying that it would take
some time for them to get ready.
Hmm, Kiba and Gasper had also gone off somewhere for some kind of
business…
“Hyoudou?”
When I turned to look towards the familiar voice—Saji was there. Why was
Saji here!?
“Saji, why are you here?”
“Ah, Kaichou will be going to the meeting place along with Rias-senpai and I
followed her here. So, Kaichou went to meet with senpai and after that I
inevitably ended up wandering aimlessly around the mansion, until I arrived
here.”
This main residence really is wide inside as well, after all. So he arrived here
after losing his way.
Saji took a seat a little bit away from me and spoke while wearing a serious
expression.
“The game will be taking place very soon now.”
“Yeah.”
“I trained.”
“Me too. I was chased around by a dragon on a mountain every day.”
“I-Is that so? You’ve had a hard lifestyle as usual. Well, I also did an
extremely hard menu.”
I see. He also put forth great effort in his training. Naturally, it will affect our
masters’ victory or defeat. I also had a strong fighting spirit. Saji spoke while
scratching his cheek.
“Hyoudou. Do you remember the time when the young devils gathered a
month ago?”
“Yeah. What about it?”
“We were serious then….M-My…d-dream is to become a teacher!”
All of a sudden, Saji said that with a red face.
“Teacher? What will you teach?”
Even though he was flushed red, Saji answered my question sincerely.
“Kaichou is trying to establish a Rating Game specialty school in the

Underworld. It isn’t an ordinary school. It’s an open school for anyone and
that accepts devils regardless of whether they are high-class or low-class,
aristocrat or commoner. I heard from Kaichou that things like discrimination
and traditions have been softened in the devil industry little by little, but there
is still a part at the root of it all that refuses to accept these changes. That’s
why the current Rating Game School only accepts high-class devils from
aristocratic families. The games have to be equal for everyone—. This is
what the present Maou-samas have decided. Though it’s equal, the path of
the games is far for low-class devil commoners. That’s strange, right?
Though even a non-aristocratic devil may be promoted to a high-level devil
depending on the method. The possibility shouldn’t be zero!”
Along with being surprised, I also admired the serious opinions of Saji.
This guy looks seriously towards the future in his own way, huh.
“Kaichou has told me that she wants to do something about that. That she
wants to teach so that even low-class devils can participate in the games.
That’s why she’ll make a school that anyone can enter in the Underworld!
Kaichou is even studying in the human world as well for the sake of that! To
give a chance to the ones who never got into the spotlight! Even if it’s just by
1%! Even if it’s almost zero! As long as it’s not zero, one might be able to
become a high-class devil! Hyoudou! Even we believe in that possibility and
try to become high-class devils, right?”
“Yes, that’s exactly it.”
That’s right. I had set my sights on becoming a high-class devil. Even if the
possibility is zero, I have the fighting spirit to make it 100%. Saji made a
declaration while raising his fist.
“T-That’s why, I will work as a teacher there. I’ll study a lot, fight in a lot of
games, and store up various things. I’ll become a teacher who teaches about
[Pawns] with that. Kaichou also said that she wants to help me. Even
someone like me may be able to become a school teacher…I-I’ve only done
stupid things in the past. I've also caused trouble for my parents and was
disliked by the people around me. But, if it’s Kaichou, I can see a dream! I
will stay by Kaichou’s side and help her for life! Kaichou’s dream is my
dream!”
Saji spoke while feeling embarrassed.
“Hehehe. I kept the fact that I became a devil secret from my mother, but
even so she cried when I told her about my future dream. [You, become a
teacher!] She may have said that because it doesn’t suit me. But, it wasn’t
bad, the relieved face of my mother.”
So that was Saji’s dream. It’s a different path from me. Since we’re the same
[Pawns], I had thought we might be the same, but people really are
respectively different after all. He has his own dream.
I wanted to become independent of my master in the future and had set my

own goal. He intends to serve his master his whole life. Even if we became
devils at the same time, the paths we aim for are truly different.
I felt that there was something a little miraculous about such a simple thing.
“I think that’s a wonderful goal, Saji. Become a good teacher.”
“Yeah, it’s also for the sake of that goal that we have to beat you guys this
time!”
“Ah, I see. Then, it’s no good. Since we’re the ones who are going to win!”
“No, it’s us. Since we acted so stupidly before, we have to prove ourselves
with our results.”
Though we laughed at the same time, his eyes were serious. He won’t back
down.
However, a teacher, huh? I suddenly remembered Azazel-sensei, but… well;

this guy would never be like that, as expected.
“By the way, Saji.”
“What is it?”
I poked the air with my finger.
“It seems a woman’s nipple is like a buzzer when poked.”
“…W-What’s with that?”
Oh, Saji was listening with apparent interest. As expected, he really is a lewd
person just like me!
“I heard about it from Azazel-sensei, that the possibilities of breasts are

infinite. It might not be good to go on to the next world with not only lacking
the experience of rubbing them, but also of doing other things like poking
them. But, to poke…”
“…Hey, Hyoudou. What about me? When will I be able to rub my master’s
breasts?”
He discussed that seriously.
“W-Who knows. Even I have never rubbed them. After one piles up luck
upon luck, one can rub them.”
Saji drew near me with eyes of anger!
“What’s with that “luck”! None of it has been coming to me, you know!?”
“No, I said too much. Usually, I’m only at the extent where we sleep together
and go into the bath together—”
I only said that much, but it was no good. Saji gave an expression which
showed the shock he received in the depths of his heart.
He unsteadily moved away from me and feebly sat down in a chair with a
GAKUN. He was in a terrible state. His eyes were opened wide, and his
whole body was trembling.
“…Sleeping? …Bath…? …What’s with that….? I-I…have never done those

things with Kaichou…”
“S-Saji…? Hey…”
I called out to him, but there was no reaction, he just kept murmuring those
quiet words.
“Ise, sorry for making you wait. Ara, so Saji-kun came.”
When I looked behind me—there was a dressed-up Buchou there! And all the
other club members too!
Amaziiiiiiiiiiing! Everyone had put on makeup and was wearing dresses.

Their hair was also done up!
They all looked like princesses! Akeno-san was wearing a western dress
today, too! Uwaaaaaaah! This was baaaaaaaad, she was just too lovely. She
was a beauty that surpassed excellence!
Asia was also embarrassed, but her dress really suited her. Xenovia also
appeared to be unfamiliar with wearing such things, but she was sufficiently
taught in being an ojou-sama!
Koneko-chan wore a dress that was a size smaller, but she had a cuteness that
would inevitably have her kidnapped by a lolicon!
The problem was Gasper.
“Why are you also wearing a dress!?”
Gasper was also dressed up in a dress! It was so suitable that I could say
nothing! I thought he had disappeared because he had some business to take
care of, but it was for this instead!
“B-But, I wanted to wear a dress too.”
This guy is so…His girl clothes-wearing habit is so considerable even to this

point.
“Saji. Saji, what’s wrong?”
The likewise dress-upped Sona-kaichou was dubiously looking at Saji’s state.
So you’re shocked to that extent, Saji…
When the dressing up was finished, there was the massive sound of
something flying in the garden along with a soft tremor in the ground.
Soon a butler came and spoke to us.
“Tannin-sama and his family have arrived.”
Ossan had come to greet us just as promised!
When we went out to the garden, the best part was there!
Along with Tannin-ossan, there were 10 dragons about the same size as
Ossan!
So huuuuuuuuuuuge! Amazing! All the members of Ossan’s group are

dragons!
“I came just as promised, Hyoudou Issei.”
“Yeah! Thanks, Ossan!”
“While you all ride on my back, I’ll place a special barrier around you. With
that, your hair and clothes won’t get messed up by the wind. Since those
things are important to women.”
This dragon is so considerate! As expected of an ultimate-class devil!
“Thank you, Tannin. We’ll be relying on you until we get to the meeting
place. The people of Sitri are also here, is that okay?”
“Ooh, Miss Rias. You’re especially beautiful tonight. Please leave that matter
to me.”
Thus, we got on the dragon’s back and flew off into the sky of the
Underworld! I got to ride on top of Tannin-ossan’s head! A special seat! I
held onto the edge and surveyed the sky!
Uwahhah! As I thought, the scenery seen from the back of a dragon is a

superb view! Since coming to the Underworld, I haven’t gotten tired of these
fantasy experiences! But, I could do without the part of being chased around
by a dragon!
[For me to see this scenery from on top of a dragon, it’s an experience that
can’t be described.]
Ddraig gave a rare bitter smile. Ddraig originally had the body of a dragon
too, after all.
“Hahahaha, that is an interesting experience, Ddraig. However, there are only

three mighty dragons that are still active left, including myself. No, since I
was reborn as a devil, the only real ones remaining are Ophis and Tiamat.
The rest have either been sealed, or have retired. Yu-Long and Midgardsormr
never come out onto the surface anymore. And Ddraig, Albion, Fafnir and
Vritra have been sealed into Sacred Gears. —In all ages, strong dragons have
been suppressed. Strong dragons are a fearful existence, after all.”
Ossan said that in just a slightly lonely tone.
“Now that you mention it, why did dragon Ossan become a devil?”
Ossan seriously responded to my question.
“One reason is that, in this era where there aren’t any big battles anymore, I
thought that I would get to fight various guys if I participated in the Rating
Games. And there’s another reason.”
“Another reason?”
“…Do you know of a fruit called the dragon apple? It’s an apple that dragons
eat.”
“No, it’s my first time hearing of it. Rather, it’s a very blunt and obvious
name.”
“There is a certain race of dragons that can only live by eating that dragon
apple. However, the ones that grew in the human world have become extinct
because of sudden environmental changes. Now, that fruit only grows in the
Underworld. But, dragons are hated in the Underworld. They’re detested by
both devils and fallen angels. There’s no way they would give it away for
nothing, right? —That’s why; I became a devil and so the territory that grows
the fruit was all made my territory. When you exceed a high-class devil, you
can receive a part of the Underworld from the Maou. I had my eyes on that
place.”
“Then, do those dragons that have food trouble live in Ossan’s territory?”
“Yeah, thanks to that, they avoided becoming extinct. And I also performed
research on how to artificially grow the dragon apple in my territory
successfully. It’s a special fruit, so the research takes time. Still, if it lets there
be a future for that race, it’s better to continue.”
Amazing! So he went that far for the sake of helping that race. I thought he
truly deserved the title of Dragon King.
“Ossan really is a nice dragon.”
Ossan laughed loudly at my words.
“A nice dragon? Gahahahahahahahaha! That’s the first time I’ve been told
such a thing! Moreover, I’m greatly obliged to receive praise from the
Sekiryuutei! However, boy, the desire for the continuation of one’s race is the
same among all living beings. It's the same, for humans, devils, and dragons.
I only thought of saving my fellow dragons as well. That is what a dragon
who has power does for dragons without any power.”
“…Amazing! I just blindly wanted to become a high-class devil. A-And, I try

dashing forward just because I want to form a harem. Is this kind of mental
attitude no good?”
“That kind of thing is fine while you’re young. If you’re male, it’s inevitable
that you come to want women and wealth. It isn’t good to overdo it, but it’s
fine if that becomes the driving force that moves you. However, Hyoudou
Issei, it’s so wasteful to just make a harem your final goal. If you become
strong, it’s natural for females to approach you. The problem is after getting
both women and wealth…It may still be too difficult for someone young like
you to understand.”
Yeah, it may be a bit difficult for me.
However, because of the various devils I’ve met since coming here, I’ve
come to think just a little.
—Everyone lives while having a goal.
Wanting to win in the tournament, wanting to become Maou, wanting to save

dragons, wanting to become a teacher.
They’re all devils, yet what they aim for is completely different. For me, it’s
to become a Harem King.
That still hasn’t changed, but it may be no good to not move towards that
realistically and away from my ordinary delusions.
—Various things are needed to become the Harem King I aim to be.
In that way, after I thought about these things with my slow brain while
chatting about this and that for a short hour, bright lights began to spread out
below me.
It seemed like we had finally arrived at the meeting place.
Part 5
The high-class high rise hotel that was being used as the meeting place for
the party was located in a wide clearing within a huge area of forest that was
on the edge of Gremory territory.
The scale wasn’t incomplete at all! I could see the entirety of the grounds
from Tannin-ossan’s head, but the scope of it was so great that the town I
lived in could completely fit inside of it!
The dragon we were riding on alighted down to a place that was like the
grounds used for a sports match. When Ossan came to the skies above these
match grounds, lights were simultaneously concentrated on him from below,
making him look like something out of a monster movie.
“Then, we’ll be going to the waiting space exclusively for large devils.”
“Thank you, Tannin.”
“Ossan! Thanks!”
Buchou and I gave our thanks to Tannin-ossan. Ossan and the other dragons
then flapped their wings again and moved towards another area of the party
grounds.
Then, we were led by the hotel employees who had come to pick us up at the
sports grounds…and we got into an expensive-looking limousine! …Hahaha,
It was truly an astonishing way of continuing on after coming this far.
The dress-wearing Buchou and Asia sat down next to me. Everybody from
the Sitri family sat in the back of the limousine.
Buchou gave an explanation while fixing my collar.
“There are also facilities located around the hotel, and the army is also
standing by here. It is much stricter here than in the lower urban areas, you
know?”
Buchou then took a comb out from an expensive-looking bag and combed my
hair. It seems my hair had become disheveled because I rode on Tannin-
ossan’s head instead of on his back. Though I didn’t feel any truly strong
wind thanks to the barrier he mentioned.
“Buchou, what about Azazel-sensei?”
“It seems that he will head here after joining up with Onii-sama and the
others on another route. Since they’re really close friends, after all…”
Hahaha…So they hit it off well with each other as mutual powerful leaders.
I was smiling, but just then Buchou got a serious look.
“Ise, you couldn’t hear because you were on Tannin’s head, but just before, I
declared war on Sona. —Saying that [we will beat you for the sake of our
dream].”
So such a thing happened on Ossan’s back! I was too absorbed in looking at

the scenery from the air then.
“A school. —A Rating Game school. For the sake of building that, Sona
studied the school system of the human world while living as a student there.
The schools of the human world, which anyone can enter, are important for
Sona, after all.”
Saji said the same thing. That Kaichou was attending Kuou Academy for the
sake of her dream.
“Buchou, Saji also said it. That he would [become a teacher]. His eyes were
shining as he said it, but it’s a serious goal to him…”
“Even so, we will win. We have our own dreams and goals as well.”
Buchou’s determination was firm. She wouldn’t go easy on her opponent,
even if it was a friend.
In that case, I will also strike against the opponent in front of me. Right, Saji?
I’m going to come straight at you.
While I was thinking this, the limousine arrived at the hotel. When we came
out, we were welcomed by many employees. We entered inside like that, and
once Akeno-san confirmed us at the front desk, we went into the elevator.
“It seems the party is on the huge top floor. Ise, if you’re called out to by any
people from distinguished families, make sure to greet them properly, okay?”
“Y-Yes. But, Buchou. Tonight’s party…was prepared by Maou-sama for the

young devils, right?”
“That is the official stance. In truth, people won’t get very excited even once
we enter the room. This is an annual custom. If anything, it’s more like a
gathering for the members of all the distinguished families to meet. We, the
next family heads, are just extras, while it’s really a party for our fathers to
enjoy themselves. In reality, they’ve made reservations at the nearby facilities
until the fourth or fifth after-parties. Proof of that is that they arrived at the
meeting place separately from us. They probably gathered together before the
young people arrived and may have already finished their alcohol.”　
Buchou grumbled with a displeased face. Next to us, Akeno-san and Kiba
were also giving bitter smiles.
Haah, Buchou seems fed up with this kind of party…or rather, with the
actions of her father and the others. In other words, although it was sponsored
by the Maou, since it seemed to be a casual kind of party that’s still different
from a high-society party, her father and the others looked forward to it very
much, as it was one of the few times they could cut loose.
The elevator arrived, and when we stepped out, the entrance to the meeting
place also opened.
We were led into a gorgeous hall! On this incredibly large floor there was a
crowd of devils and various delicious-looking foods to eat! The ceiling had—
as expected, a huge chandelier! I couldn’t stop looking at that chandelier here
and now!
[Ooh.]
Everyone noticed Buchou’s entrance, and breaths of admiration were let out.
“Princess Rias. You’ve become more and more beautiful…”
“Sirzechs-sama must also be proud.”
Everyone was looking at Buchou. Buchou had said that they wouldn’t be
excited, but they were plenty excited right now! I was also somewhat happy.
And above all I was proud.
—I’m the man that has rubbed this person’s breasts!
Fufufu, my face broke into a grin just now. What is this strange feeling of
superiority? It could be called a pleasant feeling of only me knowing the
secret of the woman that everyone longs for.
“Uuu, there’s so many people…”
The dressed-up Gasper was tightly sticking to my back. You again…Aren’t

you wearing a dress for the sake of being seen in it? How can you enter here
with that hikikomori spirit of yours…? As usual, his cross-dressing hobby is
still difficult to understand…
Ah, but, he’s improved a little, hasn’t he? Even though he was exposed to the
curious gazes of so many people here, he didn’t try to run away. So he’s also
trained for this too.
That’s great, Gasper. I’ll give you some candy afterwards.
“Ise, we’re making our rounds of greetings.”
“Heh?”
I had an idiotic face, but even so, it seemed the fact that the legendary dragon
had become a devil was famous and there were many high-class devils who
wanted to greet me.
For that reason, I ended up being led around by Buchou as we circulated the
floor. I was surprised by how the gentlemanly behaviour that Buchou’s
mother had taught me was more effective than I had expected.
I see, now that I’ve become a part of Buchou’s group, it was an indispensable
skill.
Buchou’s mother. Thank you very much! Thanks to you, I wasn’t

embarrassing myself!
“Ah, I’m so tired.”
Having finished my greetings, I was freed, but…
Me, Asia and Gasper sat down on chairs prepared in a corner of the floor.
Buchou and Akeno-san were a distance away conversing with some female
devils.
Kiba was—surrounded by all the female devils! Damn it! Die, good-looking
guy!
Though even if I say that, since this really was my first time at such a party,
me and Asia and the others were all mentally fatigued and completely
exhausted in a corner.
Occasionally, there were male devils that greeted the cute Asia. As I thought,
Asia’s cuteness is well understood even in the world of devils, because she’s
so extremely cute.
“Ise, Asia, Gasper, I’ve gotten some food, eat up.”
Xenovia, who had gotten up from her seat a little while ago, was skilfully
holding a massive quantity of dishes. On top of the dishes were various
extravagant foods.
“Sorry about this, Xenovia.”
“No, it’s nothing. This amount is inexpensive. Look, it’s better for Asia to
have a drink too.”
“Thank you very much, Xenovia-san…Since it’s my first time doing this
kind of thing, I was nervous and my throat got dry…”
Asia accepted the glass of juice from Xenovia and started drinking it.
I started on the dish I’d been given…It came complete with chopsticks. Well,
since there were reincarnated devils besides us in here, they must have been
prepared for every way to pick up one’s food.
And then, there was a silhouette in front of me. It was a girl wearing a dress.
She was staring at me really hard. Who was she?
Huh? I feel like I’ve seen her somewhere before…
“Ah, you’re—”
“I-It’s been a while, Sekiryuutei.”
“The sister of that yakitori bastard.”
Yes, it was the sister of Rias’ former fiancé, Raiser Phoenix.
How nostalgic. It’s been several months since then, right?
“It’s Ravel Phoenix! Geez, this is why low-class devils are so slow and
disagreeable.”
She was really angry. As I thought, she was angry because of the drama from
the cancellation of the engagement, huh.
“Sorry. So, is your brother doing well?”
When I spoke about her brother, Ravel sighed.
“…Thanks to you, he’s been in low spirits. It seems that his defeat and
having Rias-sama stolen away by you was a great shock. Well, since he had
always relied on his talent and got cocky because of it, it should have been a
good lesson for him.”
Arara, how harsh. So, she severely cuts at her brother too. What a sharp
tongue.
“Hahahaha…You’re pretty merciless. You were also part of your brother’s

group, right?”
“About that, I’ve currently finished trading, and I’ve now become my
mother’s servant. My mother traded away an unused piece she had in
exchange for me. Since my mother said that she would trade me again when I
found someone whose family I want to become part of, I’m essentially a free
[Bishop] now. Since my mother doesn’t participate in the games.”
“Trading?”
I quizzically thought about this word that I wasn’t familiar with.
“Huh? Don’t you know? Trading, according to the rules of the Rating Games,
it’s possible to exchange pieces between devils [Kings]. On the condition that
they’re the same kind of piece.”
Heeh, so there was also something like that.
“B-By the way, Sekiryuutei—”
“Please stop it with the Sekiryuutei. My name is Hyoudou Issei. You’re the
same age as me, right? Then, speaking to me normally is fine. Everyone calls
me [Ise], you know?”
So I said, but since she’s a devil, she can freely choose her appearance, can’t
she? Though she may look the same age as me, could she be older? No,
judging from the times we’ve met each other, I get the sense that she’s the
same age.
“I-Is it really okay for me to call you by your name!?”
Eh…? What’s with that reaction? She’s a bit happy? Impossible, she looks
down on me so much, after all.
“*C-Cough*. T-Then, I’ll oblige and call you Ise-sama without reservation.”
“Sama? No, no, it’s fine without such a thing.”
“No, this is important!”
…Hahaha, I understand this girl even less than Xenovia. It’s difficult keeping
company with her. And then, an Onee-san that I recognised also appeared.
“Ravel-sama. Danna-sama’s[19] friend is calling for you.”
If I remembered correctly, this person is from Raiser’s family. An Onee-san

called Isabella, who hurt my face badly with a flicker. Her naked body that I
saw when her clothes fell apart is still preserved inside my brain.
“I understand. Ise-sama, the next time we meet, would you like to have some
tea with me? A-A-A-And if it’s okay with you, would you like to have a
homemade cake p-p-prepared by me?”
Ravel suddenly raised the hem of her dress, curtsied and then left.
Somehow, I don’t understand that girl very well.
“Hey, Hyoudou Issei.”
This time it was Isabella-san who spoke to me.
“You’re Isabella-san of the Phoenix family, right?”
“Yes. You gave me a good blow back then. I still remember it. It seems
you’ve become even stronger. When you become even stronger, I’ll be able
to boast about my story as well.”
“Umm, are you that girl’s…Ravel’s escort?”
“Well, something like that. Because that girl has things that she can’t grasp as
a child, like our master Raiser-sama…Since that battle during the
engagement party, Ravel has only talked about you. She seems to have found
the fight between you and Raiser-sama very impressive.”
“Isn’t she just complaining? Since I interfered in her brother’s engagement,

and made some thoughtless remarks to her too.”
“…No, it’s the opposite. Well, it’s fine. You’ll understand eventually.”
“? In any case, please tell her that having tea with her would be okay with
me.”
“Really? Thank you for that. Ravel will be happy. Now then, please excuse
me now. Please have a good time at the party.”
With that, Isabella-san waved her hand and left just like that. I really don’t
get it…
Well, there’s no use being troubled about it anymore, tea is fine, right?
“…Ise-senpai, you surprisingly have a lot of devil friends…”
Gasper said that with a look of admiration, but…Does it really look like a
lot?
Hmm, I don’t know. But, I have met various devils since coming here.
However, my encounters with devils besides Buchou and my friends have a

lot of value to me. The things I now know like about the problem of
discrimination, and about dragons were a lot. I think that I’m glad to know
these things now.
Not only power, but such things may also be important for me to catch up to
Vali. But, the stupid me also has a limit to my brain capacity! …Hah, I wish I
had been born smart.
As I sighed about that, a small shadow came into my sight.
—It was Koneko-chan.
For some reason, she was quickly heading out of the party room. Her
expression seemed absorbed in something. Was there something wrong? I
was suddenly seized with anxiety. I had a bad feeling about this.
“Asia, Xenovia, please wait here.”
“Ise-san, what’s wrong? The Maou-sama’s greeting will be starting soon.”
“No, there’s a little acquaintance of mine here that I want to go see. I’ll return
by the time of the greeting!”
“Alright. We’ll stay here.”
“Yeah!”
I had lied to the two of them. I wanted to keep them safe. In any case, I stood
up from my seat and went into the direction that Koneko-chan headed in—.
Koneko-chan went down on the elevator? Is she going down to the bottom?
Once I confirmed that the elevator next door opened, I boarded it. Then,
someone else got on the elevator. When I turned around, it was Buchou!
“What’s wrong? Your expression changed.”
“I saw Koneko-chan suddenly leave as if following something.”
“I see, so you were worried. I understand, I’ll go too.”
“Yes! But, how did you know that I was going to board the elevator?”
To the puzzled me, Buchou said the best possible thing while smiling.
“It’s because I’m always watching you.”
Part 6
The elevator arrived on the first floor. After me and Buchou stepped out, we
described Koneko-chan to nearby devils and asked if she had passed by.
Having discovered that Koneko-chan had been seen by various people going
outside, Buchou hurriedly called forth a bat familiar and sent it out into the
sky. Buchou and I waited in front of the fountain that stood outside the hotel
until the bat returned.
“As I thought, Koneko-chan’s behaviour is abnormal.”
“Yes. However, what was Koneko-chan following all the way out here?”
Buchou brooded deeply over my question, but she said with just a grim
expression that she suspected that Koneko had come across something
serious. Rather, it seemed like Buchou had just realised something.
After a little while, Buchou’s bat returned.
“It seems it found her. —The forest? So she’s gone to the forest surrounding
the hotel?”
The forest! Koneko-chan! Just why on earth did you go there!?
Buchou and I started running after the bat!
After we left the familiar places behind, Buchou and I ran through the forest
in the dark night. Somehow, although we were in a hurry to find her, I still
didn’t have any trouble running like this. Thanks to the results of my survival
lifestyle, I could now move relatively easily. Sensei, I’m somehow scared
that I may have grown in a different sense!
After we had advanced through the forest for several minutes, Buchou pulled
my arm and made us hide in the shadow of a tree. When I peeked my face out
just a little, I saw Koneko-chan over there!
Koneko-chan was restlessly turning her head back and forth in the middle of
the forest as if looking for something.
Then, she noticed something and turned her gaze in that direction. We also
followed Koneko-chan’s gaze and looked.
“It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”
An unfamiliar voice.
Appearing without making a noise—was a woman wearing a black kimono.

Somehow, she seemed similar to Koneko-chan…Wait, she had cat ears on
her head!? I-It couldn’t be…
I had an inkling about something, but Buchou shushed me and indicated for
me to calmly watch.
“—! …You.”
Koneko-chan’s whole body shook in violent surprise.
“Hello, Shirone. It’s me, your onee-chan.”
Shirone? That’s the first time I’m hearing that name, but was it perhaps
Koneko-chan’s true name? I knew from Buchou’s mother that “Koneko” was
a name given to her by Buchou.
“Kuroka-neesama…”
Koneko-chan’s voice squeezed out those words.
—! Koneko-chan’s onee-san! I had a feeling that’s how it was since they

were similar, so it was just like I thought!
So this beautiful nekomata onee-san is the “exiled demon” that killed her
master…In the future, will Koneko-chan look like her sister? When I
imagined it, I got slightly excited!
There was a black cat snuggled up to that onee-san’s feet.
“Onee-chan is very impressed that you came this far following after this
black cat that sneaked into the party-nya[20].”
I see, Koneko-chan came across that black cat at the party and came here
following it.
“…Nee-sama. What is this about?”
There was anger in Koneko-chan’s voice. But, Kuroka just smiled.
“Don’t make such a scary face. I just had some minor business to take care
of. I heard that the devils were holding a big party here, you know? That’s
why I was a little interested. Nyan♪”
Onee-san waved her hand like a cat and winked cutely! So cute!
Ooooooooow…please don’t pinch my face like that, Buchou…
“Hahahaha, could it be that you’re a member of the Gremory group?”
A voice that I had heard from somewhere before spoke out—. Then, a good-
looking man wearing what looked like ancient Chinese armour came out—it
was Son Goku Bikou! Vali’s comrade! What was he doing here? Wait. He’s
a member of the [Khaos Brigade]. Is this a terrorist attack aimed at the party
hall!?
Suddenly, Bikou’s gaze turned to look in the direction of me and Buchou! So

he noticed us!?
“Even if you erase your presence, it’s useless. With people like me and
Kuroka who know senjutsu, we can approximately detect you with just a
slight variation in the flow of your spirit.”
Tch! We’ve been found out! Even though I would have preferred not to fight!
Buchou and I readied ourselves and stepped out from the shadow of the tree.
Koneko-chan was surprised to see us.
“…Ise-senpai, Buchou.”
“Yo, damn monkey-san. Is Vali doing well?”
“Hahahaha, pretty much. As for you…Heh, so you’ve become a little

stronger, huh?”
Hmm? Did he understand my strength just from looking at my body a little?
While I thought that in puzzlement, Bikou spoke while smiling.
“Didn’t I tell you? I also have an interest in senjutsu, and I know the flow of
your spirit to a degree. The volume of aura that covers you has risen since we
last met.”
…I see. When other people said it, it seemed that my training really had
given me results.
“By the way Buchou, what is senjutsu? Is it different from magic and the
sorcery used by magicians?”
Sighing, Buchou gave an explanation to my question.
“Yes, senjutsu is different from magic and sorcery. The biggest difference is
that senjutsu stresses the importance of something called chakra, the aura that
is the great original power that flows into one’s spirit, in other words one’s
life-force, and turns it into a constant current. It’s a power that is both similar
yet different from the magic of demons and the light power of angels. Its
direct destructive power can’t match that of magic or the power of light, but
senjutsu can make use of the unknown part hidden within plants, animals and
people. For example, if one learned senjutsu, it’s said that they excel at
reading the flow of someone’s spirit, of their aura, and that they can also
grasp the movements of a faraway target to a certain degree.”
“We can also control the flow of spirit and can reinforce both the interior and
exterior of our bodies, or disturb the spirits of all the surrounding trees, make
them bloom, or make them wither-nyan♪. Senjutsu is a skill that manipulates
the flow of life, after all. We can disturb our opponent’s spirit, and inflict
damage to their life-force by cutting it. Because the methods for repairing the
disorder to one’s life-force is limited for the magic of demons and the sorcery
of magicians in comparison, this attack method almost always results in
death-nyan♪”
Koneko-chan’s onee-san explained this while winking! I’m troubled by how

she acts so brightly while creating such a dangerous atmosphere at the same
time…
I don’t really understand the explanation that well, but in other words she’s a
blooming jii-san equipped with a scouter, right? And moreover this blooming
jii-san can influence the life of his opponent with a single fingertip, right?
Well, leaving that aside, the problem is the reason why these guys are here.
“Why are you here? Is this a terrorist attack?”
I asked this frankly, but the two of them just smiled.
“No, we didn’t come down here for such a thing. It’s just that a standby order
has come out in the Underworld. Me and Kuroka are off-duty right now.
When the order was given, Kuroka suggested visiting the devils’ party. Since
she likely wouldn’t return easily, I came along with her too. Okay?”
He chattered on pointlessly, this monkey-san. But, as long as he wasn’t lying,

I understood the gist of it.
In other words, when Koneko-chan’s onee-san inspected the party hall with
her black cat familiar or something, Koneko-chan coincidentally came across
it and chased it here.
“Bikou, who is this boy?”
Koneko-chan’s onee-san pointed at me and asked Bikou this.
“The Sekiryuutei.”
When she heard that, onee-san’s eyes widened.
“Really-nyan? Heh~. So this is the current breasts-loving Sekiryuutei who

repelled Vali before.”
…So that was how I was described to her. Well, since it’s true. A breasts-
loving Sekiryuutei, huh? That’s also fine.
Bikou spoke while yawning.
“Kuroka~, let’s go back. Since we can’t participate in that party anyway, it’s
a waste to stay here.”
“Yes, let’s return. But, I’ll take Shirone with me-nyan. Since I didn’t bring
her with me that time♪”
“Arara, if you bring her back with you of your own accord, Vali might get
angry, you know?”
“When they know that the same power as mine flows within her, both Ophis
and Vali will be convinced, right?”
“Well, that may be so.”
Koneko-chan’s onee-san smiled widely with narrowed eyes. Seeing that,

Koneko-chan’s small body shivered. She was scared! —In that case!
I stepped in between the two of them and spoke right in front of them.
“This girl is an important friend among us of the Gremory group. I won’t

allow you to take her away.”
Seeing my actions, both Bikou and onee-san laughed.
“No, no, that’s very brave of you, but do you really intend to make me and
Kuroka your opponents? This time, we’ll leave immediately once we take
this girl, so it’ll be fine for you, right?”
What kind of nonsense is Bikou saying!? This damn monkey!
Buchou stepped forward with an angered expression.
“This child is my servant. I won’t let you put even a single finger on her.”
“Ara-ara-ara-ara, what are you saying-nya? She’s my little sister. I have the
right to love her. A high-class devil like you doesn’t have that privilege.”
Biri.
I understood that this place’s atmosphere had completely changed. Buchou

and onee-san were glaring at each other, and carried the aspect of an
explosive situation! It was onee-san who stopped glaring first. She spoke
while giving a wide grin.
“Since you’re so troublesome, I’ll kill you-nyan♪”
—.
At that instant, I was seized by an indescribable sensation! What is this, this

feeling of having transported to another space? Even though the scenery
hadn’t changed, it was like the air and mood had changed or something…
“…Kuroka, so you learned not only senjutsu, youjutsu and devil magic, but
also the skill to control space?”
Buchou said this while making a sour face.
“I didn’t go as far as learning how to control time, but I have fairly picked up
on how to control space. If I use the essentials of barrier techniques, it’s
relatively easy, after all. I covered this entire forest with a barrier and isolated
it from the outside world-nyan. That’s why even if we do flashy things here,
it won’t leak outside and devils from outside won’t come in. You’re going to
get pleasantly killed here by us and say goodbye-nya♪”
What!? Then, we’ve been imprisoned in this forest! What’s more, even if we
fight, no one outside will notice it! Ooh! So these guys can’t be defeated by
just me and Buchou!? Should we run away? No, it doesn’t seem like we can
run away!
At that time—. From high in the sky, a voice was heard.
“When I received information that Miss Rias and Hyoudou Issei had come to
this forest and I quickly came to look, to think I would be sealed in by a
barrier…”
This voice! When I looked up, there was—.
“Tannin-ossan!”
The monster dragon! Tannin-ossan! What timing! Uwah, I’m really glad! It
seems he entered this place just before Koneko-chan’s onee-san spread out
the barrier!
“What an ominous aura. These visitors aren’t suitable for this party.”
Bikou looked delighted to see this dragon in the sky.
“Oh, oh, oh! If it isn’t the former-Dragon King [Blaze Meteor Dragon]
Tannin! So you came! This is already a big problem, Kuroka! We have no
choice but to fight now!”
“You seem happy, monkey-san. Very well. If we take down two necks that
are above Dragon King class, Ophis will also be silent on the matter.”
Two necks! So I was also counted!? I was, wasn’t I!? No! I’ll die!
“Kintoun[21]!!!”
As he shouted that out, a gold cloud appeared at Bikou’s feet and he then
flew off into the sky where Tannin-ossan was!
“Nyoi-Bo[22]!”
A long staff appeared in Bikou’s hands and he released it while aiming it at

ossan!
“Exteeeeeeend! Nyoi-Bo!!”
Gyuuuuuuuuun!
The staff extended and tried to hit ossan, but—he avoided it with a speed that
didn’t fit his huge figure!
Fast! Even though he’s so large, he can move himself so agilely!
“Once more!”
Bikou horizontally moved the staff while it was still extended and chased
after ossan who had avoided it the first time! But ossan used his wings
skilfully and rotated in mid-air, avoiding it! The still rotating ossan opened
his mouth wide!
Gobaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!
A large mass of fire covered the entire sky! Amaziiiiiiiiiing! That amount is
incomparable to what he let out during the time with me! Looking up, the
entire sky was nothing but fire!
That’s right, sensei did say it. That ossan’s breath of fire was the same level
as a meteor’s impact!
More significant though is that evasion skill with that huge body! Even
though he’s a huge monster, he can really move! That’s right, now that I
think about it, during the game of tag with me, he was able to quickly whoosh
around despite his huge body.
So a Dragon King has high specs in every kind of ability!
[No, Tannin was still holding back the power of his breath there.]
Seriously, Ddraig!? That was holding back?
[It’s because, if he unleashed his true breath, not just the party hall, but we,
too, would disappear. He’s thoughtful in his own way. Even with that,
though, the number of people who can stop Tannin are limited.]
I was being pursued on that mountain by such an amazing person!? That’s
scary! After the mass of fire faded away, the form of Bikou emitting smoke
from his entire body appeared in the air.
“Ahaha! Not bad! Former-Dragon King!”
He was actually laughing! His armour and clothes were burned, but his main
body was fine! He survived being engulfed by such powerful flames! As
expected of Son Goku!
“Hmph! I was wondering what kind of person this Son Goku was! You seem
quite happy to have received an attack from me, Tannin!”
“The name’s Bikou! Nice to meet you, Dragon Boss!”
“Kukukuku. You talk like a true monkey. Do you really understand who you
have made your opponent right now?”
“I’m also descended from a legendary demon, you know. I can’t afford to
lose so quickly.”
“In any case, I’ll be your opponent, monkey. Meanwhile, Miss Rias and
Hyoudou Issei will defeat that cat. —They’re the master of the Sekiryuutei
and the Sekiryuutei, you know? You’ll have to overcome them.”
Even if you say something like that! This onee-san in front of us can’t be
beaten by me and Buchou!
“Hahahah! You’ve really gone out big! I’m fine just by myself!”
“Don’t speak so arrogantly, monkey. You’re just a single monkey. You won’t
be any trouble! Besides, what happened to the pig and demon sage[23]? Did
you break up with them?”
“You mean the descendants of Hakkai and Gojou[24]? Hahahaha! They,

including the people of my family, are all conservatives! Every last one of
them is satisfied with the current state of things! However, I love things that
are fun! That’s why I happily accepted the invitation to join the [Khaos
Brigade] and now act together with the Hakuryuukou Vali!”
“Hmph! Your temperament may be the closest to the first generation of Son
Goku, but what are you scheming with the Hakuryuukou? According to
rumour, only your unit is permitted to move separately from the rest! I also
heard that you’re the only team that didn’t accept Ophis’ [snake]!”
“If you’d like to know, beat me!”
“Watch what you say, damn monkey! This place is the hell-like Underworld,
called the [world of the dead]! Know that this is the best place for small fry
like you people to repent!”
Don! Dogon!
Ossan and the monkey began to fight fiercely with each other in the air! Well,
since it seems like ossan will beat that monkey, I’m relieved, but the problem
is…
“Nyan♪”
Koneko-chan’s onee-san! She was giving a bewitching smile, but there was a
dark ominous aura permeating her whole body that even I could feel!
Sensei’s aura was also black, but his had more of a feeling of vice than evil.
This one here was completely evil! I could feel a strong malice and killing
intent directed at us!
“…Nee-sama. I’ll go with you. So please overlook these two people!”
—!? Koneko-chan had suddenly blurted out such a thing!
“What are you saying—”
I started to speak out, but,
“What are saying!? Koneko! You’re a servant of my group! I won’t allow

you to do as you please!”
In a flash, Buchou tightly embraced Koneko-chan!
However, Koneko-chan shook her head.
“…It’s no good. I understand best nee-sama’s power. Nee-sama’s power

rivals that of an ultimate-class devil. For Buchou and Ise-sempai…Even with
the power of a former-Dragon King, I don’t think you can capture my sister
who excels in both genjutsu and senjutsu…”
“No, even so, I absolutely won’t hand you over to that person’s side! To this
nekomata that didn’t try to help Koneko-chan who cried so much!”
Onee-san smiled at Buchou’s anger.
“It’s because a youkai cannot help another youkai. However, this time, I
simply want Shirone because I want another piece under my control. I can
understand Shirone’s power better than a red-haired onee-san like you, you
know?”
Koneko-chan shook her head at onee-san’s words.
“…No…I don’t need that kind of power…I don’t need a dark power like
that…I don’t need a power that brings misfortune to people like that…”
She started to tremble and shed tears. Buchou hugged Koneko-chan even
more tightly.
“Kuroka…You who had been blinded by power left a wound on the heart of
this girl that won’t disappear for her whole life. After you killed your master
and left, this child saw hell. When I first met her, there were no feelings left
in her. Koneko was betrayed by you, who was her only family to her, lost a
future to rely on, and was despised and abused by other devils, to the point
where she was going to be disposed of…She saw many harsh things. That’s
why I will show her many fun things! This girl is Toujou Koneko, [Rook] of
Rias Gremory’s group! My important servant devil! I won’t let you put even
a single finger on her!”
Hearing that, Koneko-chan—began to overflow with tears.
Buchooooooooooooou! I cried at Buchou’s love! Even though I wasn’t
Koneko-chan, I greatly wept! Because receiving words overflowing with
such love is more than servants like us deserve! This is why Buchou is the
best! The woman I fell in love with is the strongest!
“…I don’t want to go…I am Toujou Koneko. Kuroka-neesama, I don’t want

to go with you! I want to live with Rias-buchou! To live!”
Koneko-chan cried that out! That was a declaration that could also be called
her way of breaking off her relationship with her sister.
Alright! When you say that, I can’t pull back either! I’ll protect Koneko-
chan!
After hearing that, onee-san briefly showed a bitter smile, and then gave a
derisive laugh that seemed to freeze my whole body.
“Then, die.”
Suu.
A thin mist-like substance sprung out from onee-san. It gradually spread and
reached us. And the fog didn’t stop there, and continued to cover up the
whole forest.
The mist was really thick. I could confirm it in front of me. However, there
was an ominous air about it that made me dreadfully shudder. When we came
into contact with the fog—.
“—Ah.”
Ton.
At that moment, Buchou knelt down next to me! Eh? What happened?
“…This is.”
Next Koneko-chan also dropped to her knees while covering her mouth!
Wait, did Buchou and Koneko-chan receive some kind of attack?
“Hmm, so this mist doesn’t work on you because you’re the Sekiryuutei,
huh? It’s a poison mist which only works on devils and youkai-nyan. Because
the poison is thin, one suffers a little while it spread throughout the body. I
won’t kill you quickly. I’ll kill you all gradually-nyan♪”
Before I had realised it, onee-san had sat down on a high tree branch and was
looking down on us!
Rather, poison mist!? Moreover, that’s a heartless way of thinking! What an

evil intention! However, I was the only one not affected. Was it because I
was harbouring Ddraig in me? I didn’t really understand the reason very well.
Buchou began to fire magic bullets from beside me!
Don! The attack hit onee-san completely! Her body vanished!
We got her…or not. Buchou didn’t seem to feel any resistance from her
attack.
“That was a good attack. But it’s useless, useless. I can easily make a clone
of myself with the essentials of genjutsu.”
Onee-san’s voice echoed through the forest. S-Suddenly, silhouettes were

born one after another within the mist and all of there were women wearing
kimonos! They were Koneko-chan’s onee-san! Clones!? So this was an
illusion!
They all looked real, and I couldn’t tell them apart! All these onee-sans were
wearing the same auras over their bodies!
“…If you can’t read the flow of spirit, you can’t deal with genjutsu used by
skilled practitioners.”
Koneko-chan said that while falling to all fours. She seemed to be in pain! If
there was some kind of counteraction method…Could Asia do something if
she were here? No, leaving aside injuries, I don’t know whether it would be
effective on this kind of poison!
“Boosted Gear!”
I made the red gauntlet appear on my left arm, but wasn’t the sound just now
different from usual? When I looked, the light in the jewel wasn’t a lot and it
had become blackish! What was this!?
[…Partner, the Sacred Gear won’t move.]
What do you mean, Ddraig!? Why is it like this at such a crucial time!?
[The Sacred Gear has entered an ambiguous state.]
Ambiguous!? Why had it become like that?
[With that training, you reached a crossroad. I think the Sacred Gear will
change with one more push, but I don’t know whether that change will be a
normal power-up, or Balance Breaker.]
In other words, my Sacred Gear has stopped before a crossroads, and is

wavering between a normal power-up and Balance Breaker?
[If you put it simply, yes. In a situation where the choices have multiplied,
the Boosted Gear’s own system is confused on which option to follow.]
So both the normal power-up and Balance Breaker look good to it?
[Yeah. If it does a normal power-up, you may be able to achieve victory in a

flash, but if a dramatic change isn’t born inside you, you won’t be able to
attain Balance Breaker. But remember this. Right now, you only have a
chance to attain Balance Breaker. The rest depends on you.]
Even if you tell me such a thing! What should I do…? I don’t know what to
do even if you suddenly say that I need to go through a dramatic change!
What do I have to do to attain Balance Breaker!? Damn it! If I knew it was
going to be like this, I should have asked Kiba what kind of feeling he had
when he did it!
Hey, Ddraig. Is it bad if I go for the power-up and leave Balance Breaker for
next time?
[You won’t be able to grasp this state again whenever you want. It may be
months or years before the chance comes again.]
Then, I’ve been given a very important chance right now! It would be
wasteful to use it for a normal power-up! What do I need to do to attain it? I
don’t knooooooooooow!
“Arara, is Sekiryuutei-chan unable to activate his Sacred Gear? But, I’m

going to shoot-nyan♪”
One of the onee-san illusions stuck out its hand—began to shoot what looked
like magic bullets at Buchou and Koneko-chan who were suffering from the
poison!
Don’t joke with me! I dashed forward and rushed to become a shield for
them!
Dooooooooooooooooooooooon!
“Guhah!”
I was hit by blasts full of destructive power! It hurts! Damn it! It really
huuuuuuuurts! I got hit by one shot right in the front!
My uniform was also blown away from a direct hit! Thanks to that, my front
was naked! …A place on my chest burst open a little and blood flowed out.
“Ise…”
Buchou tried to move forward, but because of the pain, she couldn’t stand up
well!
“Buchou! Please don’t move! The poison will spread through your body!
Don’t worry, an attack like this is noth—”
Doggoooooooooon!
Before I could finish speaking, I was hit by another magic bullet! Guhhah…!
Because it was a surprise attack that I had received before I was ready, the
pain was intense…!
From just that second attack, I fell to my knees…This is bad. If it’s like this, I
won’t be able to endure five more shots…
“So weak. This is Vali’s rival? Did you really drive away Vali?”
Onee-san simply sneered at me…Hehehe, truly, just how much more will I
continue to be ridiculed like this…I’m pitiful. I won’t show my power in a
pinch.
—I’m always like this.
I can’t show my power at critical times.
Did I save Asia? Did I rescue Buchou?
Everyone had praised me, but in truth it wasn’t like that. It wasn’t like that!
—Asia died once.
—Buchou cried once.
Because I couldn’t do anything at either of those times, it turned out like that.
Power that can’t be put to use to prevent others from being hurt…That’s just
wrong! I was once again trying to repeat the same thing again…
—I can’t rescue Koneko-chan right here and now.
I made the people I loved experience sorrowful feelings before because my

power wasn’t enough.
After each time, I was given a second chance to save them thanks to the help
of others.
With just that. It was meaningless like that!
—What kind of legendary dragon can’t save people the first time!?
“…I won’t let you touch Buchou and Koneko-chaaaaaaaaan!”
Dooooooooo!
I was hit by another blast. I was blown backwards by its power and my back
crashed into a huge tree!
Idiot…A blow to the back…My consciousness faded for an instant from the
great pain…Damn it, my body won’t move…!
My body had stopped functioning more from the shock of impact to my back
than the pain…Though I’m still conscious…
“Damn it…”
I—stood up. I was so clumsy and pitiful that tears flowed from my eyes. It
wasn’t from the pain.
—It’s mortifying.
To not be able to display my power when driven into a corner…Even though

I didn’t want anyone to get hurt. Even though I wanted to save everyone. My
power couldn’t stop people from being hurt again…
While crying, I crawled on the ground and approached where Buchou and
Koneko-chan were.
When I came in front of the two of them, I pushed fighting spirit into my
body.
“Nuuuuuuuuu!”
I held down the pain somehow and stood up on trembling legs…Alright, I

can still stand.
However, the frustrating tears wouldn’t stop.
“You may be Koneko-chan’s onee-san, but…I won’t forgive you for making
Koneko-chan cry…”
I said this openly and frankly, but onee-san just laughed.
“For such a weak guy like you to say such a thing…Shirone is also serious.
It’s one thing if a cooler-looking and strong prince with a sword says that, but
when someone like you says it while having blood clinging to your body,
girls will only draw back-nyan♪. How disgusting.”
“…Ise-senpai.”
Koneko-chan whispered to me.
I spoke while smiling bitterly.
“Koneko-chan…though I have a legendary dragon lodged in my body, I can’t

do anything…If I had gotten stronger those times with Asia and Buchou, if I
had displayed my dragon power, they wouldn't have had such sorrowful
experiences…—I’m a talentless and useless devil.”
I…am an incompetent devil. I also can’t display the power of my Sacred

Gear very well…I truly am worthless.
“Even though all the previous Sekiryuuteis achieved Balance Breaker in a

short time…it will take who knows how many months for me. I understood
that. I already understood that from the very beginning. Even though I
possess the power of the Sekiryuutei, it’s wasted on me. Because I’m
useless…I can’t do anything for you, Koneko-chan. I thought I could at least
become a shield for you, but…”
However, Koneko-chan shook her head.
“…Ise-senpai isn’t worthless…Did you know? Most of the previous

Sekiryuuteis were people that drowned and lost their heads in their power…I
think that they were swallowed by the enormous power they had…My nee-
sama is the same…Even if one has power…if they don’t have kindness…
they’ll definitely go out of control…Ise-senpai is a gentle Sekiryuutei…Even
if your power is a bit lacking…That’s a wonderful thing…You’re surely the
first among the previous ones to be a gentle Sekiryuutei. That’s why—”
Koneko-chan smiled even though she was in pain from the poison. It was a
dazzling smile.
“Please become a gentle [Welsh Dragon]…”
Koneko-chan…I…
After hearing Koneko-chan’s words, I felt like I understood something inside

me.
“—Buchou. I think I understand a little what I was lacking in myself to attain

Balance Breaker.”
Yes, I felt that I saw the true meaning in Koneko-chan’s words just now.
“I’m probably going to need Buchou’s power in order to attain Balance

Breaker.”
I will attain it by borrowing Buchou’s power—.
“…I understand! If you’re fine with me, I’ll lend you my power! So, what do
I need to do?”
Buchou nodded even though she was in pain from the poison. I made up my
mind, took a big gulp, and spoke.
“—Please let me poke your breasts!”
“—!”
At my request, Buchou—became speechless. However, after thinking a little,

she spoke with a look of determination.
“…I understand. If I can realise your wish with that…”
—!? …I was bewildered by her ready consent! Impossible! Is such a thing
possible!? It’s no joke! Buchou, I really do want to poke your nipples!
“R-Really!? I can poke them!? I can really press on Buchou’s nipples with
my fingers!? It’s really okay!?”
Burun!
Buchou pulled down her dress and exposed her bared front with trembling
hands, summoning her great jugs! Because the thing that restrained them was
gone, her abundant breasts jiggled!
Bubah! To this pure undressing, I could only spurt out a nosebleed in

reaction!
“…Please do it quickly. I-It’s embarrassing…”
Buchou was turning both pale from the poison and red from embarrassment!
I’m sorry, Buchou! I didn’t think it would possibly turn out like this!
“H-Hey! What are you doing in the middle of a battlefield!?”
From high above the thin mist, Tannin-ossan gave out an astonished shout.
“Ossan! Please support me while I poke Buchou’s nipples!”
“Poke her nipples!? Poke her nipples, you say!? What are you saying!? What
are you trying to do in the middle of a battlefield!?”
“If I poke them, the possibility that I will attain Balance Breaker is high!”
“So the training with me was a waste!? You truly are an idiot!”
At that time, Koneko-chan’s onee-san gave a puzzled expression.
“Hey, Bikou! Is that some kind of strategy? Rias Gremory has revealed her
breasts and intends to do something with the Sekiryuutei.”
“Don’t ask me! The thought process of the Sekiryuutei is in a different

dimension from us, you know!”
What a rude monkey! I’m serious here! I think that I have no choice but to
poke Buchou’s nipples in order to attain Balance Breaker!
The talk I had with sensei had a dramatic impact on me. The dramatic change
I first thought of after the conversation with Koneko-chan is—to poke
breasts.
Because! After sensei told me about it, that was the only thing that filled my
brain, and I had wild delusions all this time about just poking them! If I poke
them, I should be able to change!
—. Having Buchou’s breasts immediately in front of me, I wavered… Oh no.

This is bad.
“O-Ossan! I have a serious problem!”
“What’s wrong!? What is it!?”
I thought that it was better to ask the former-Dragon King here!
“The right breast or the left breast! Which should I poke first!?”
“You damn idioooooooot! Right or left, it’s the same thing! Just poke it
already and attain Balance Breakeeeeeeeeeer!”
“Don’t joke around! Right and left aren’t the same thiiiiiiiiiiiing! It’s
important! It’s my first buzzer! It’s a once in a lifetime thing! Answer
seriouslyyyyyyyyyyyyy!”
For some reason, me and ossan were quarrelling! Damn it! Ossan doesn’t
understand! Which breast I poke is an important matter!
“Buchou! What’s your recommendation!?”
If it’s like this, I’ll ask the person herself!
“Geez! You idiot! In that case, you should just poke them both at the same
time!”
“—!?”
What a ground-breaking idea! I shed tears at my master’s answer!
I aimed both my index fingers at each of Buchou’s breasts. This is fine. With
this, I won’t miss.
My body was in very bad shape from the damage delivered by Koneko-
chan’s onee-san, but this situation where I can poke breasts gave me
unbelievable energy!
Then, after gulping, I suddenly moved forward my fingers as they aimed at

the breasts—Zumuh.
Munyun.
Munyu, munyu, munyuuuuuu.
With this elasticity, softness and feel of her skin, Buchou’s breasts really
were the best!
Without being violent, I gently and thoroughly buried my fingers in her

breasts.
Bubuh.
Seeing Buchou’s breasts wrapping around my fingers, I spurted a large

amount of blood from my nosebleed. At that time—.
“…Iyan.”
Buchou let her voice leak out slightly—. I didn’t miss hearing that!
Inside me, something revolutionary burst open—.
It spread. Something vast—took over my mind.
Within the tears that wouldn’t stop, I saw it.
—The beginning of universe.
[—You attained it. You really managed to attain it!]
Ddraig laughed inside me and let out an innocent cry.
[Welsh Dragon Balance Breaker!!!!!!!!!]
The light returned to the jewel, and on the contrary began to emit a huge
mass of red aura that it didn’t have until now! The aura wrapped around my
entire body!
“…You’re the worst. What a lewd Sekiryuutei…”
Even though her face was ghastly pale, Koneko-chan gave a retort to me.
Sorry! I’m a lewd Sekiryuutei!
Then—. The aura which covered my body changed into armour, and clad
itself on me.
“Balance Breaker, [Boosted Gear Scale Mail]! It’s been achieved here by
poking my master’s breasts!”
Douuuuuuuuuuun!
My surroundings were blow away by the aura I released! A small crater was
created with me at its centre…Alright, my body is overflowing with power!
This is—Balance Breaker!
[Partner, congratulations. But, you’re terrible. I’m going to genuinely cry

soon.]
Ddraig gave me praise. And his voice was tearful.
“Yeah, thank you. And sorry for being perverted! So, how is my state?”
[You can maintain Balance Breaker for thirty minutes. The results of your
training have come out. For the first Balance Breaker state of the weak you,
that’s a fairly good time limit.]
How many times can I do my max doubling?
[I think that each time will be used up within five minutes if you release it at
the max. You can do it five times at the most. When you include your other
movements, your sixth time will be the same as nothing. It’s the same when
you use the transfer ability too.]
So if I use this power well, I can fight for fifteen minutes.
[You don’t need that long. —Look, stick out your hand, and try firing a
magic bullet like usual.]
Following Ddraig’s instructions, I stuck out my hand and aimed at Koneko-

chan’s onee-san.
Doh! It fired in an instant! It passed right by onee-san and went far into the
forest.
The next moment—. A red flash unfolded.
Doddoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooon!
The roar of an explosion ran from far away, and the blast even reached all the
way here!
……Eh? ……What? I couldn’t react to this sudden event.
The poison mist was blown away by the blast from the attack and dispersed.
“Hahahaha! It’s been a long time since I’ve seen that red blast! Hyoudou
Issei! An entire mountain far away from here completely vanished just now!
Also, the barrier covering this area has been blown off as well!”
Tannin-ossan said that from the sky above
A mountain!? An entire mountain vanished!? I didn’t even fire it with

particularly doubled power!?
[It’s the type of attack that fires the collected power from your whole aura
through your hands. Since the amount you can store is still little, you can’t
fire it consecutively, though.]
“Fuhahahahaha! You attained it at last! I see, I see! It’s a surge of great
power! That’s the condition of a good aura!”
Ossan also had a big laugh from above. Thank you, it really is thanks to
training with ossan as expected!
Rather, so the barrier also disappeared. The others outside should also have
learned what’s going on here with my attack just now.
“Ahahahaha!”
There was someone else laughing. It was Koneko-chan’s onee-san—Kuroka!
“Ha! How interesting! Then, I’ll also show you a mixed shot of youjutsu and
senjutsu!”
Kuroka’s hands began to be clad in two different powers each.
Dou!
Just like that, she started to shoot two different kinds of surges from both her
hands! I received it right in the front!
Dodon!
…I felt the impact of the surge blast, but there was no pain. Smoke rose from
armour but—there was no damage. My armour was still solid as usual!
“Is that all?”
Kuroka’s expression changed at my lack of damage and she was shocked.
“It didn’t work!? No way. I built up a considerable amount of spiritual

power!”
Doh!
I vigorously leaped forward and closed the distance between me and Kuroka
instantly!
“Don’t get carried away!”
Kuroka began to shoot countless more of the surges from before, but I either
ploughed through them or flicked them away, and approached right in front
of her!
Buuuuuuuuuuuun!
I lunged with my fist, but stopped it right in front of Kuroka’s nose. The
surrounding air trembled from the aftershocks of stopping it, and the
surrounding plants shook greatly. In front of Kuroka who was frightened by
my fist attack, I spoke.
“Don’t make my cute kouhai cry.”
“—”
“If you aim at Koneko-chan again, I won’t stop my attack next time. You
may be a woman and Koneko-chan’s onee-san, but you’re my enemy!”
When I pulled back my fist, Kuroka immediately sprang back and put some
distance between us.
“…You damn brat!”
Kuroka cursed me, but I saw the fear in her eyes. Since the armour I wore
gave off a pressure that wasn’t normal. At times like this, the impact and
intensity of this full body armour was quite effective.
Bikou laughed loudly when he saw that.
“Hyahahahahahahaha! This is really interesting! Now there are two dragon

bosses! It’d be a lie to say I’m not enjoying this!”
Twirling his Nyoi-Bo staff around, Bikou showed his intention to continue
fighting. This guy also loves fighting just like Vali! Really, why are my
enemies only like this? There are much more enjoyable things than fighting.
Like being popular with girls? Because our standards of value are different, I
just can’t understand their thinking!
No matter how I think about it, rubbing Buchou’s breasts is much more
enjoyable than fighting!
Well, it’s fine. Beating them here shouldn’t be a problem now. Since the
poison mist from before had cleared up, Buchou and Koneko-chan seemed to
be slowly recovering too.
With four against two, there’s nothing we can’t do! Soon, devils who noticed
something strange was going on would come to help! —But, as we prepared
ourselves, a tear appeared in the space before us! W-What was that!?
Appearing from out of the tear was—a man. A young man wearing a suit. He
held in his hand a sword that was releasing a holy aura to the max. W-What’s
with that sword…Is it a holy sword?
“That’s far enough, Bikou, Kuroka. The devils have noticed.”
Wearing glasses, the man said this to Bikou and Kuroka. A comrade!? Give
me a break, another member of the [Khaos Brigade] is joining in on the
battle!
Shutah.
Bikou descended from the sky.
“Aren’t you Vali’s attendant?”
The man pushed up his glasses and spoke.
“Because Kuroka was being slow, I came to see. And even Bikou is here.
Geez, what are you two doing?”
The man sighed.
“Everyone, don’t get near that guy! The thing he’s holding in his hand is
really troublesome!”
Tannin-ossan shouted that to us.
“The holy king sword Collbrande. Also known as Caliburn. For Collbrande,
called the beyond strongest holy sword, to be with the Hakuryuukou is…”
Tannin-ossan gave a bitter laugh.
The beyond strongest holy sword!? So that means he’s stronger than either
Kiba or Xenovia…?
“But, two swords? The one that’s in a sheath is also a holy sword, isn’t it?”
The man pointed at the sheathed sword on his back at ossan’s questions.
“This is the final Excalibur that was recently found, the strongest of the seven
Excaliburs. [Excalibur Ruler].”
—! Excalibur!? The sword that was broken in ancient times and became
seven pieces!? Certainly, I had heard that there was one missing, but…Is that
really it?
“To be talking like that, you’re pretty calm, aren’t you?”
The man nodded at Kuroka’s question.
“Yes, the truth is that I also have a lot of interest in the comrades of these
guys. Sekiryuutei-dono, could you please give my greetings to the holy
demonic sword user and the holy sword Durandal user? I’d like to face them
sometime as fellow swordsmen—you know?”
—. What an audacious attitude. I wonder what Kiba and Xenovia will think
when they hear of this.
“Now then, let’s retreat.”
The man then cut the air with the sword called Collbrande and another spatial
tear appeared and spread out, one that several people could pass through.
“Goodbye, Sekiryuutei.”
The man left with just those words and the other comrades of Vali also
disappeared into the spatial tear.
After that, we were cared for by all the devils who had detected trouble, and
the Maou-sponsored party was hurriedly cancelled because of the [Khaos
Brigade] attack.
Odin
“What a blunder.”
That was the first thing my Vice-Governor Shemhaza said in the conference
room within the Maou’s territory.
While thinking “That’s an understatement” inside, I—Azazel drank some tea.
On the day of the Maou-sponsored party, the devils had received an attack
from the [Khaos Brigade]. To put it accurately, it would be better to say that,
“That was what the result became”.
That the SS-class exiled devil “Kuroka” who is wanted throughout the
underworld would use a familiar to watch the party was outside of everyone’s
expectations.
After that, Rias Gremory’s family and the ultimate-class devil Tannin came
into contact with her. And drove her away.
The situation was settled with minimum damage, but—the breach into the
party hall was making the other powers question the wariness of the devils.
Just as anyone could see, Shemhaza-kun from the Fallen Angels’ side and the
Seraphs of the Angels’ side were angry. Well, I myself couldn’t say anything
about them either. I also would never say that I, the Governor, was engrossed
in cutting loose at a casino at the time either. Having the treaty violated right
away was a grave matter. It was a serious problem.
Shemhaza reported more.
“The opponents were members of the [Khaos Brigade]’s independent special

unit, the [Vali Team], consisting of Son Goku [Bikou], nekoshou [Kuroka]
and also the user of the holy king sword Collbrande. That three people from a
team of people endowed with tremendous power would come is… Also, the
management ability of the devils is—”
Ah, when this guy starts scolding, it takes a long while. Now we’re done for.
The incident had been taken under control. Rias and Koneko had been
exposed to poison, but thankfully the detoxification had been completed right
away and they only had a minor illness. Rather, since everyone was safe, it
was a happy miscalculation that Ise had attained Balance Breaker. Everyone
here seemed to understand in their hearts.
The Maou’s younger sister Rias was safe. The Sekiryuutei had taken the first
step forward. The party had been canceled, but when looking at the big
picture, it had been a big gain for us.
Far away from me, Tannin, who was attending in the form of a mini-dragon,
and the other seniors were anticipating the battle between Rias and Sona Sitri
that would be held soon.
“I’m going to cheer for Miss Rias. Since the Sekiryuutei I personally trained
is with her. Kukuku, he’s an interesting kid. Poking breasts like that.”
“The knowledge that Azazel has brought seems to be bringing about a

revolution in the Rating Games. If handled poorly, there may be a change
within the high-ranked group within half a year.”
“That would be good. Since the top ten haven’t changed in the last ten-odd
years. With this, it seems like we’ll be able to see some interesting games.”
Hahahaha, after finishing the arrangements, there was no air of tension here.
Were the Three Great Powers really okay like this?
At that time—. The room’s door opened. The person who appeared there
made everyone dumbfounded.
“Hmm. So you youngsters can’t greet an old man like me, huh?”
It was a one-eyed old man wearing an old-looking hat. He had a white beard,
which was so long that it seemed to touch the floor. His clothes, rather than
being luxurious, also consisted of just a single robe. He held a walking staff,
but he didn’t have it because he hurt his lower back.
“—Odin.”
Yes, this guy was actually the king god of all the Norse Gods—Odin! There
was also an armour-wearing female warrior Valkyrie that had arrived along
with him.
“Oh, oh, it’s been a while, hasn’t it, old geezer of the northern countryside?”
As I rudely called him that, Odin rubbed his beard.
“It’s been a while, Fallen Angel brat. It seems you’ve become intimate with
the people you fought with for so long, but… Are you still thinking of
something crafty?”
“Hah! Unlike countryside gods that honour old-fashioned bonds according to

conventional practices or whatever else, we young people have flexible
thoughts. Rather than sticking to troublesome hostile ways of thinking, we
place more value on growth and progress.”
“That’s a loser’s mindset appropriate for the weak. After all, you’re a
gathering of brats that have lost their founding God and Maou.”
This geezer… As usual, his mouth doesn’t abate at all.
“It’s called becoming independent and standing on our own, geezer.”
“Seeing a bunch of brats doing a play meeting like this, I can’t help but
laugh.”
Tch. At this rate, we won’t come to a settlement. Sirzechs then left his seat
and greeted the geezer.
“It’s been a long time, King God of the North, Odin-dono.”
“Sirzechs. I came here on the invitation you gave me to watch the games.
However, you’ve also had it hard. The descendent of the original Lucifer is
now the Hakuryuukou. Moreover, he became a terrorist. The future of devils
isn’t going to be easy.”
Odin made those sarcastic remarks, but Sirzechs simply gave a smile.
The geezer’s gaze then shifted to Serafall sitting next to Sirzechs.
“By the way, Serafall. What’s with that appearance?”
Serafall was dressed up as a magic girl like in Japanese television anime. This
geezer is also a cosplay-lover, after all.
“Ara, Odin-sama! Don’t you know? This is magical girl’s outfit☆”
She turned sideways and posed with a peace sign. You’re talking to the God
of the North, you know?
“Hmm. So this is what’s popular among the young people these days. Not
bad at all. Yes, yes, quite nice.”
Damn perverted geezer. While putting a hand to his chin, he looked down at
Serafall’s panties and legs.
There was a silhouette that intervened there. The aforementioned female

warrior Valkyrie.
“Odin-sama, you mustn’t do such indecent things! The reputation of Valhalla

will cry!”
“Geez, you’re so stuffy. That’s why you can’t get any heroes as a boyfriend.”
The Valkyrie immediately broke into tears at Odin’s words. Hey, hey, what’s
with her?
“A-At any rate, I’m just an aged female warrior with a history of no
boyfriends! I too want to have a boyfriend! Auuu!”
Odin also sighed. Old man, one should only make a young woman cry when
on a bed.
“I’m sorry. This person is my current assistant. Although she’s good-looking,

she’s too stuffy. She can’t get a man either.”
I can’t understand how the geezer selects his staff. How can a person like that
protect you? Well, it’s fine to quip about other people’s business. Odin then
spoke to Sirzechs.
“I heard about it. Sirzechs, Serafall, your family members are fighting each
other, right? Geez, making your precious younger sisters face each other even
though they're close friends. You people are so bad. You really are devils.”
“If she can’t break through this much, then her hopes for her future as a devil
won’t be born.”
“It’s already decided that my Sona-chan will win☆”
Each Maou-sama believed that their sister would win, after all.
Odin sat in an empty seat and spoke brazenly.
“Now then. The matter of the [Khaos Brigade] is all well and good, but I
have come to watch the Rating Game. —When is the appointed date?”
The talk on the matter at the party was left for another day, and the topic
shifted to the game that would soon be held. Lots of important people from
each of the powers had been invited to watch the game, after all.
I stood up from my seat for a moment in order to take a break, and I went to
rest on a sofa in the hallway. This discussion and conference with VIPs was
making my shoulders stiff.
When I sat down on the sofa—Sirzechs appeared there. What’s with this, did
he also slip out? He sat down next to me and spoke.
“Azazel, can I ask you one thing before the games starts?”
“What is it?”
“If you were facing Rias as an opponent, who would you definitely remove
among the Gremory group?”
“Ise, of course. Everyone in Rias’ team should feel it one way or another. —
That Ise is the one who maintains the tension and spirits of the family.”
Tension was important in battle. It was often the case that the balance would
crumble by a single change in that, and one side would quickly lose as a
result. The reverse was also possible.
Ise was an emotional pillar for Rias and the others. The reason for that could
also be understood. He always runs swiftly forward without giving up, no
matter what it is or where it is. That behaviour of his also became the
dynamic energy of the other servant devils in part. Even his master Rias
depended on Ise.
—It was usual for a dragon to attract others.
Ise wasn’t an exception to that either. That was a result of people being
attracted to the dragon that was lodged inside him as well. After all, he
managed to get through a pinch with that power this time.
Sirzechs joined his hands together and spoke with a serious look.
“…Sona will aim for that.”
He was worried for his younger sister, huh. I spoke honestly.
“Yeah, the problem is when they remove him. Will their willpower rise, or
will it fall? Since they had yet to see Ise as the [Sekiryuutei] taken down right
before their eyes.”
Life 4: Buchou vs Kaichou: First
Half!
Part 1
The night before the decisive battle with the Sitri family.
We gathered in sensei’s room and had our last meeting.
There had been the attack by Bikou and Koneko-chan’s onee-san, but the
matter had been settled for the time being thanks to them being driven away
by Buchou’s group and Tannin-ossan, and things had already settled down
concerning that incident now.
There was talk of Buchou gaining an even higher assessment and value
thanks to that battle. Since Vali’s team was repelled and she made me attain
Balance Breaker. It seems that the points for these were high.
W-Well, it seems like she couldn’t report to those at the top that I had
attained Balance Breaker by poking her breasts, though. It was impossible for
her to report it, after all…
So, we were having a meeting. Right away, Azazel questioned me who had
attained Balance Breaker.
“Ise, how’s the state of your Balance Breaker?”
“Yes. I’ve managed to get used to it, but there are several conditions to it.”
I told my friend about those conditions.
I somehow was now able to use the Balance Breaker [Boosted Gear Scale
Mail], but several conditions were attached to it, and I was still far from being
able to use it freely.
“First, when I change into Balance Breaker, it takes time for the
transformation to occur. The time until the transformation is displayed on my
gauntlet’s jewel. Moreover, when I have entered that waiting state, I can’t use
my Sacred Gear. Both doubling and transfer are impossible. Furthermore, I
can only transform once per day, and even if I cancel the transformation
before it ends, my Sacred Gear will be deprived of almost all its power.”
Sensei nodded as I answered his question.
“Yeah, it’s just like the data says. It’s almost exactly the same as past
Sekiryuuteis. Though there were also cases in which they could use the
Sacred Gear even once they released their armour. So, what’s the time needed
for the transformation in your case?”
“Two minutes.”
“So the time was shortened thanks to your training and getting used to it.
However, those two minutes are a matter of life-and-death. To put it bluntly,
it’s hardly useful in actual combat. Above all, the time until the
transformation during which Boosted Gear can’t be used is just too painful.
Since there are a large number of people that can defeat you within those two
minutes. You have to think of how you can take care of yourself until you
transform. Those two minutes are your greatest weakness.”
…He instantly repudiated my Balance Breaker right to my face. As expected

of sensei. That’s why my objective was also easy to see now, though. What
should I do during those two minutes until the transformation? Did I have no
choice but to evade and run away?
“The normal Boosted Gear’s doubling and transfer are also important, since
they have a wide range of uses. However, Balance Breaker is indispensable
when fighting a powerful enemy. The normal state and the Balance Breaker
State each have their advantages and disadvantages. So, for how long can you
use Balance Breaker?”
“Yes, at full, I can use it for thirty minutes. When I use my power, it
decreases more.”
“That’s pretty good for your first time limit. That’s the results of your
training. However, in an official game, that is completely out. It’s out of the
question if it’s just thirty minutes, and what’s more decreases as you use it
more. There will also be games with long stretches of distance and time. We
have no choice but to increase Ise’s time limit from now on.”
So the training I did still isn’t enough. When will I be able to catch up to
Vali?
However, Balance Breaker also depended on the time and situation. I had
attained the power I wished for, but depending on the circumstances during
battle, there would also be times when skilfully using the normal doubling
and transfer ability would be better than using Balance Breaker.
I could use the transfer ability while in Balance Breaker as well, but the
chances of me running low on gas would be quite high if I did use it. If I beat
the enemy before I ran out of gas it was fine, but I couldn’t guarantee that.
Yeah, this really was difficult.
As I thought of all these things with my very lacking brain, sensei made a
poking gesture with his hand with a lewd look in his eyes. I responded with a
smile, and poked the air just as he did.
Seeing that, sensei offered his hand for a handshake. I accepted it!
Yes, sensei! I attained Balance Breaker by poking Buchou’s breasts!
I silently communicated this to sensei! Both of us mutually filled with

emotion, we returned to the conversation of the meeting.
“Rias, Sona Sitri knows about the Gremory group to some degree, right?”
At sensei’s question, Buchou nodded.
“Yes, she understands us roughly. For example, she knows of Ise, Kiba,
Akeno, Asia and Xenovia's main weapons. Video recordings of our battle
with the Phoenix group were partly open to the public, after all. Furthermore,
Gasper’s Sacred Gear and Koneko-chan’s background have also come to
light.”
“Well, she knows roughly about all of you then. So, how much do you know
about her side?”
“I know the abilities of Sona, of her [Queen] the vice-president, and of

several others of her servants. Though some of their abilities haven’t been
confirmed yet.”
“So you’re at a disadvantage in that regard. Well, such a thing is fine for a
game or an actual battle. That is often the case in both the games and in
actual battles. There are also cases of a Sacred Gear evolving and
transforming during battle. You should pay careful attention. The number of
your opponents is eight.”
“Yes, one [King], one [Queen], one [Rook], one [Knight], two [Bishops], and
two pawns, for a total of eight enemies. It seems she still doesn’t have a full
set of pieces yet, but it's the same numbers as us.”
Iyaah, the conversation with sensei continued! Buchou also precisely listened
to sensei’s comments.
Rather, so there were eight opponents. On our side, there were eight of us,
including Buchou, Akeno-san, Kiba, Koneko-chan, Asia, Xenovia, Gasper
and me. It was the same numbers…
Next, sensei wrote something on a white board he had prepared.
“The Rating Game classifies players into different particular fighting-types.

Power, technique, wizard, support. Out of these, Rias is a Wizard-type. The
type that is superior in magic in general, so to speak. Akeno-san is the same.
Kiba is a Technique-type. He fights with speed and technique. Xenovia is a
Power-type that excels in the area of speed. A player that aims for a one-hit-
certain-kill. Asia and Gasper are Support-types. Also, if you classify them
with even more detail, Asia is closer to a Wizard-type, while Gasper is closer
to a Technique-type. Koneko is a Power-type. And lastly, Ise. You’re also a
Power-type. However, you’re also good at being a Support-type as well. With
your [Gift] power.”
I was bewildered by all these things that I suddenly had to learn and
remember, but in other words there were various types within the families
playing in the games. So I’m a Power-type that can also serve as support,
huh.
Sensei drew lines to form a cross, and wrote the names of the four types
within each of the four quadrants of the cross, thereby making a chart.
Our names were written on the chart according to location of type. I was
located in the Power-type while being situated near Support. Kiba was
located in Technique. Xenovia was in Power-type, and each of the other
members was located somewhere else on the chart, thereby making a diagram
illustration that was easy to understand.
When I looked at it like this, weren’t we a pretty balanced group? We didn’t

have a Wizard-type that was also situated near Power, though. There was no
[magic warrior] in our group.
Sensei suddenly circled me, Xenovia and Koneko-chan in the Power-types

and spoke.
“The things that Power-types have to be most careful of are—counters. A

troublesome class among the Technique-types. That is the counter-type
ability. There are counter-types even among the Sacred Gears, but when
fighting an opponent who carries one, power-types like Ise, Koneko and
Xenovia can have their situations turned around by a single counter blow. It’s
because counters return the opponent’s power to them plus the power of the
one who counters. When one is strong, it’s natural for there to be damage just
as strong.”
I-I see, it certainly is scary when your attack is returned to you. If the power
of my Balance Breaker state in particular was countered, it would cause
damage to not only me, but my friends as well.
“If there’s a counter, I just have to overcome it with power.”
Xenovia said that bravely. However, sensei shook his head.
“It’s possible to overcome it with that, but it’s another story when your
opponent is a genius in that field. Avoid attacking as much as possible. It’s
better to face counter-users with the spell-user Akeno, the technique-user
Kiba or Gasper with his special vampire abilities. Everything is a matter of
compatibility. Power-types are simply strong. But the risk is big for them
when fighting against Technique-types.”
Xenovia was silent to sensei’s explanation. Since Xenovia has an abundance

of battle experience, she was likely understood his meaning. Sensei turned to
look at me.
“Ise, you have Balance Breaker now, but do you think you can win against
Kiba?”
“…Speaking honestly, he would probably toy with me using his speed and
receive no attacks.”
Those were my real thoughts. Certainly, I’ve attained the tremendous Balance
Breaker. But, when asked whether I can win against Kiba, the answer is no.
It’s impossible for me, who has just attained Balance Breaker, to win against
Kiba, who has attained it since over a month ago. Most of all, the difference
in our battle experience was great from the start.
The power I showed during the time with Vali was temporary. It was possible
when I was enraged. The power of the usual me still wasn’t enough.
“That’s how it is. Whether it is against Kiba or anyone else, you have
openings for counter-attacks. Ise, if you don’t create a counter-measure
against counter-users, you won’t be able to win against Kiba for life. That is
what battle compatibility means.”
Nuuh, so first I have to get past the wall of Kiba. If I can’t cross over that, I
won’t be able to catch up to Vali, right?
Sensei spoke to Buchou.
“Rias, if there are counter-users in Sona Sitri’s group, they might run into Ise,
you know? If a counter eats up his enormous power, it will be an instant out.
You need to come up with and refine some tactics for that.”
“But, if the opponent is a female, the possibility of that is…low.”
Buchou, what do you mean? I wondered about that, but I soon knew the
answer.
“…Dress Break. Since he’s the enemy of women, I don’t think they’ll want
to fight him at all.”
Koneko-chan’s sharp words! Ah! What a certain kill! I see, so I’m the enemy
of women! Buchou was also nodding! So it was like that!
That’s right, they wouldn’t want to fight against an opponent who sends their
clothes flying!
Rather, Koneko-chan, you seem to have returned to your old self. I’m glad.
Because there was that thing the other day, I was worried. Did you possibly
break through your problems instead?
But, that’s a problem. To think I wouldn’t be able to face women, even

though I came up with a new technique during my training…Now that I’ve
attained Balance Breaker, I think that it’s possible. My new technique that’s
in another field than Dress Break—.
“By the way Ise, the fact that you attained Balance Breaker was noticed by
people nearby during the attack of Bikou and the others. Sona Sitri should
also know about it. You should be thoroughly careful. Since the possibility of
you being crushed before you transform into Balance Break is high.”
Sensei, you’re that worried…I gave a bitter smile.
“Fuh. Don’t worry. I’m an adult.”
While putting my hand to my forehead, I responded with a nihilistic smile.
“What’s wrong? Somehow, you were acting as if you’ve matured a lot?”
“Sensei. I’m an adult. Because I poked them.”
Giving a thumbs up, I nodded vigorously. Yes, I have a special existence that
has poked Buchou’s breasts. I’ve climbed the stairs to adulthood.
“Ah, I get it, I get it.”
Sensei, please don’t talk that way. I have just gotten to this point.
“Kiba.”
I put my hands on his shoulders.
“What is it?”
To the puzzled-looking Kiba, I told him words of gratitude with

understanding eyes.
“There are two kinds of men. Men who have poked breasts, and men who
haven’t poked breasts. I’m the former. It’s unrivalled. Incredible. I have
crossed over.”
I thought that was the cleverest remark. Fufufu, Kiba. You’re a happy man.
Since you can associate on equal terms with a man like me who has poked
breasts.
Kiba gave a look of pity, and shook his head several times.
“…Buchou, this is no good. He needs to receive counselling before the

game.”
Hmph. Since I’ve become a higher being, it seems that there are things we
can no longer understand each other on. However, Kiba, that isn’t your fault.
I’m the sinner for poking Buchou’s breasts.
Yes, I’m an evil sinner. From now on, I’ll introduce myself as [Darkness
Welsh Dragon]. Fufufu.
“Ise-senpai is showing a strange smile…I’m scared…”
“…Gya-kun, don’t approach him, otherwise you’ll be infected with idiocy by

being close to him.”
Gasper and Koneko-chan were giving me burning gazes, but…Fufufu, my
charm is even understood by male girls and loli-kids…
Sensei closed his pen and said a final conclusion.
“I’d say that the chances of you guys winning in this game is over eighty
percent. I do believe that you’ll win, but—I don’t believe you’ll win “for
sure”. And the value of pieces isn’t absolute either. Like an actual game of
chess, the value changes according to the situation on the board.”
Sensei continued. Everyone listened seriously and attentively. This person’s

words—had great effect. In the root of both the mind and body.
“I have lived a long time. In that time, I have seen a great variety of battles.
That’s why I will say this. —I have seen guys win despite having less than a
ten percent chance of victory. Do not take even a one-percent chance lightly.
Don’t believe that you’ll definitely win. However, think that you want to win
no matter what. This is the last advice I can give to you all in this training
camp.”
That was the last advice sensei gave us this time.
After that, sensei discussed tactics with the members who had been left out in
the conversation until the day of the decisive battle.
—We’re definitely going to win!
Part 2
The day of the decisive battle—.
There was a huge magic circle underneath the Gremory castle for the
exclusive use of transporting us to the game area.
Our group gathered on top of the magic circle, and prepared to transport to
the game area, where the battle would soon be commencing.
Besides Asia and Xenovia, we were all wearing our Kuou Academy summer
uniforms. Asia was in her sister clothes, and Xenovia was wearing her
bondage-like battle clothes that she had worn the first time we met. Both of
them seemed to be full of fighting spirit. And the Sitri side also seemed to be
wearing their Kuou Academy uniforms.
Buchou’s father, mother, Millicas-sama and Azazel-sensei spoke from

outside of the magic circle.
“Rias, you’ve lost once before. Win for sure this time.”
“Fight a battle that won’t make you ashamed as the next head of the family.
Everyone else as well, okay?”
“Do your best, Rias-nee-sama!”
“Well, I’ve taught you about the things you needed to be informed about this
time. All that’s left is to exert yourselves and go all out.”
Sirzechs-sama and Grayfia-san weren’t here, but they seemed to have already
moved to a spectator’s lounge for the exclusive use of VIPs. It was said that
not only the leaders of the three great powers were present, but also VIPS
from the other powers were invited. It seemed that sensei would be heading
there after this.
Our game was getting a lot of attention… As expected, among the promising
young devils, the fight between the two little sisters of the Maous was being
basked in attention…
A feeling of tension floated in the air, but the magic circle mercilessly began
to shine.
—At last, the game had begun!
The place we arrived at after jumping through the magic circle was—a place
full of tables.
…This was a wide restaurant somewhere? When I thought that and looked at
the surroundings, it seemed to be a dining floor, with fast-food restaurants
surrounding the tables.
Was this also an exact replica of a real place, prepared in a space for our
exclusive use? The power of devils was just as amazing as usual.
Huh? I feel like I’ve seen this place somewhere before… Things like the shop
arrangement matched somewhere within my memories.
I stepped out from this floor a bit and looked around the interior. There—was
a vast shopping mall there.
Familiar stores were lined up within the interior, and there was a glass-
ceilinged atrium! Light spilled down through the glass.
This oblong shopping mall and this glass atrium! They were ones that I knew
well!
“I didn’t expect that the department store near Kuou Academy would serve as
the stage.”
Buchou said this as she came up next to me.
Yes, the game stage was the department store we often went to! At that time,
we heard an announcement in the store!
[Everyone, I, the “Queen” of the Lucifer group, Grayfia, will be carrying the
role of arbiter in the “Rating Game” between the Gremory group and the Sitri
group on this occasion.]
Just like during the battle with Raiser, the announcer was Grayfia-san. But,
wasn’t her introduction slightly different from last time? That time she called
herself a servant of the Gremory family, yet this time she clearly stated that
she was part of the Lucifer group. Was it because the quality of the game was
slightly different from last time…?
[In the name of my master, Sirzechs Lucifer, I will watch over the battle
between these two families. It’s a pleasure to be here. To get right to the main
topic, the battlefield for today is the department store within the
neighbourhood of the school “Kuou Academy” that Rias-sama and Sona-
sama attend, which has been prepared within a separate space as the game
field.]
Since the game field was once more somewhere that we were familiar with,
you would think that it would make things easy for us, but the same goes for
the Sitri group as well. Since they’ve also come to this department store
many times.
This department store which had become our battle stage was a two-storied
building. It wasn’t that big in terms of height.
However, it was a long shopping mall across its two floors and the atrium, so
it was considerably large horizontally. The rooftop was a parking lot. Besides
that, there was also a multi-storey parking garage elsewhere.
[Both groups have been transported to their respective “bases”. Rias-sama’s

“base” is on the second floor of the east side, while Sona-sama’s “base” is on
the first floor of the west side. In order for “Pawns” to promote, please go to
your opponent’s “bases”.]
Our base and our enemies’ base were on opposite ends of the department
store. We were on the second floor’s most eastern side. The opponents were
on the first floor’s most western side. Around our base, there was a pet shop,
an arcade centre, a dining floor, a bookshop and a drugstore. On the first floor
beneath our base, there was a branch store of a major second-hand bookshop
company, and a sports-supplies shop.
Over on the opponent’s side, there was a grocery shop, an electrical appliance
store, a junk food shop, and a general goods store.
During the battle, each side would have to respectively head towards the
other end of the department. That was simple and clear, but it wouldn’t go
like that.
[This time, there will be special rules. Documents on this have been sent to
each group, so please check them. A single bottle of the healing item
“Phoenix Tears” has been provided to each team. Furthermore, the time to
strategise before the battle is thirty minutes. Contact with the opponent
during this time is forbidden. The game is scheduled to start after thirty
minutes. Then, let the strategy time begin.]
After the announcement, everyone quickly gathered together. We couldn’t

waste even one minute of this time.
“The battlefield is modelled on the department store near Kuou Academy. So

it’s an indoor battle.”
Buchou said this while looking at a guide map of the department store’s
interior that was depicted on the dining floor’s wall. There was also a
personal diagram of the place divided into chess squares in Buchou’s hands.
We had encamped ourselves in the aforementioned dining floor and were

planning out our strategy.
An indoor battle! So the Rating Game has that kind of battlefield as well!
I thought about how each side had a base on this certainly wide battlefield,
and how we would have to run around within this field. It was like that
during the House of Phoenix battle as well.
Rather, the stage was the department store near our school! This was a place
we often came to on our way back from school.
More than ninety percent of the students attending Kuou Academy knew
about the appearance of the store's interior. Me, Buchou and Asia have also
come here on our days off. Buchou looked over the document with the
special rule that had been sent to us.
“The rule this time states [Don’t destroy the department store which has
become the battlefield]; in other words, we can’t do any showy battles.”
Buchou narrowed her eyes and seemed to be thinking about this rule.
“…I see, so to me, the fuku-buchou[25], and Ise, this is a disadvantageous

battlefield. We can’t do attacks that affect a wide area.”
It was just as Xenovia said. By saying that it was an interior battle and
furthermore that the building itself couldn’t be destroyed, I couldn’t use my
Boosted Gear-raised Dragon Shot! The great fire attack that used doubled fire
magic, which I obtained at great pains in the training with Tannin-ossan, was
also impossible here! It would turn into a conflagration! Akeno-san also
couldn’t use her extra-large lightning attack by creating thunder clouds unless
she was on the rooftop, right? It seemed that, if she didn’t suppress her
power, she could deal damage to the building as well!
Xenovia also wouldn’t be able to unleash her holy slashing wave with
Durandal either. Even at the best of times, it was a sword that gushed out a
holy aura even in its drawn state, so it couldn’t be recklessly swung in order
to not break the rule.
“That really is troublesome. A battle of large mass attacks has been mostly
sealed.”
Akeno-san put a hand against her cheek with a troubled face. She gave her
opinion after letting out a sigh.
“Gasper-kun’s eyes also won’t be as effective. There are too many places to
hide within the department store. All the goods and products have also been
exactly reproduced, so there is an overflowing amount of objects to obstruct
his vision. There is also the possibility of surprise attack in the dark…It’s
troubling. This is a disadvantageous battlefield for our special characteristics.
Because the Rias Gremory group’s forte is to battle showily, we’re
completely sealed.”
Damn. I believed that we were strong, but everything has completely changed
just because of this rule!
Buchou shook her head at Akeno-san’s words.
“No, Gasper’s eyes couldn’t be used from the start. They put in a restriction
on it here. [The use of Gasper Vladi’s Sacred Gear is forbidden], it says. The
reason is clear and simple. Since he still can’t perfectly control it yet. They
judged that it would be problematic if the entire game was spoiled by his eyes
going out of control. Giving him Ise’s blood is also prohibited. It seemed that
they’ve provided him with Sacred Gear-sealing glasses developed by Azazel.
[Since it was made for Gasper’s exclusive use, it won’t have any particular
bad influence on his body]—so it says here. Really, he likes to prepare.”
What another problem! So Gasper’s Sacred Gear couldn’t be used! Now that
you mention it, I heard that Gasper’s training didn’t go well in regards to his
Sacred Gear. He made a lot of progress, but it seems it will still take quite a
bit of time for Gasper to master his eyes. Besides, I doubt it would be good
even if he simply unleashed it.
“Then, will Gasper fight using magic and his vampire abilities?”
Buchou nodded at my question.
“That’s right. From the beginning, his time-stopping power carried a lot of
risk. The other side has not only the counter-types I mentioned before, but
also Saji-kun, who possesses a Sacred Gear that absorbs the ability of others,
so we don’t know what kind of counterattacks they’ll use. Like suppressing it
with genjutsu. There are also other technique’s to take away a person’s
vision. When talking about such things, it becomes impossible to use that
power in either the games or actual battle. Using meticulous caution is only
natural.”
Vali also said the same thing as Buchou. That if you know that the ability
activates from the eyes, it’s easy to deal with it. Buchou continued. Ah,
Gasper had put on the glasses right away.
“…The Rating Game isn’t something you can win simply by having a lot of
power. The battle situation changes completely according to the battlefield
and rules. Because this is a ground where even devils that lack strength can
depend on wisdom and rise higher, it has become popular in the Underworld
and among the other powers. The rules this time may be disadvantageous to
us. However, if we can’t make up for this, we won’t be able to win and
advance in the games from now on. [Even a “Pawn” can take down the
“King]—this is not only a basic rule in chess, but also a proverb of the Rating
Games. In other words, it implies that [anyone can win with the proper
method].”
Akeno-san also approved of Buchou’s words and nodded.
“That’s right. There may be indoor battles like this on true battlefields as well
from now on. If that were the case, we wouldn’t be able to completely
display our power like today. This may be a good opportunity for us. Today’s
battle is most suitable for getting used to indoor team battles.”
Among this discussion where all the smart people were talking, I timidly
raised my hand.
“U-Umm, Buchou. While I desperately trained to attain Balance Breaker and

raise my power, I didn’t practice holding back my power when fighting…”
“I know. This time, things came completely opposite from what we expected.
Although the battlefield and rules are decided randomly, this game may be
close to being the worst for Ise. Your power is too enormous. According to
the rule, destroying the building means an instant out. However, there’s sure
to be somewhere where you’ll be able to use Balance Breaker. But please
hold back your power as much as possible while fighting. Don’t shoot your
Dragon Shot as much as possible as well. The department store may be
blown away. Please survive with just hand-to-hand fighting somehow…I’m
sorry for asking such difficult things from you.”
“…Y-Yes. Rather, to be honest, I’m really worried, but…”
Seriously. As a Power-type, I was really at a disadvantage at a time like this.

Oh well. Since I’m aiming for the top and will be participating in the games
from now on, I have to get used to this kind of battle as well.
…I cried at having to face so many difficult things. I had never imagined that
the training I spent most of my summer on would have no meaning in this
game! Now that I think about, Azazel-sensei also talked about it.
[Attaining Balance Breaker will certainly become a weapon for you.

However, that’s not something absolute in the games. There are devils with
servants without Balance Breaker that manage to rise up, you know?]
I didn’t really understand it then, but now I do.
With such a battlefield and rule, Balance Breaker wasn’t always a

knockdown technique!
While I fell into despair, Buchou continued her strategy plan.
“Even if we attack, the atrium of this shopping mall is a problem. You can
grasp the progress of the opponent from both the first and second floors. It’s
the same for the other side.”
Buchou said this while looking at the interior of the store. Akeno-san also
expressed her opinion.
“I’ve considered an attack from the parking garage as well, but they would
also be looking out for that too.”
“Yes, it’s the same for moving from the rooftop. Whether it be breaking
through the centre, from the rooftop, or from the parking garage, we have to
advance along these routes. Since we can’t leave the department store itself.”
“There should be cars in the parking garage as well. That’s what I feel, after
seeing that they reproduced even the merchandise and merchandise shelves.
They may have copied the cars that were parked there.”
The discussion between Buchou and her [Queen] Akeno-san had somehow
become really diligent. Yeah, this reconfirmed once again what the [Queen]
was to the [King].
Kiba raised his hand and gave a proposal.
“Buchou, I’ll go look at the rooftop and parking garage. Since there are stairs
nearby, I’ll go check them out.”
Buchou nodded.
“Please do, Yuuto.”
Kiba immediately headed out at a quick pace.
“Are the cars important somehow?”
I asked that question honestly. Why were they that worried about the
presence of cars here?
“If they plunge into the store interior with a car, it’d be serious, you know?
Besides, we have to openly consider the possibility that they’ll use the car
itself as a bomb. Though I don’t think that someone like Sona would do
something like recklessly driving inside the department store.”
So said Buchou. Ah, I see. She really is thorough about this. Everything on
the battlefield can also become a weapon. When thought of like that, a car
was a big weapon.
“You’re really cautious.”
“Naturally. I still feel like this isn't enough. It’s also possible for someone to
rest and hide inside cars. Now that I think about it, we haven’t seen the inside
of the staff room before. We should go check it…Even if we have Ise’s
[Dress Break], there are many clothes in brand stores within the mall…Since
it’s a department store, there are an endless number of things to consider.”
Buchou seemed to be considering even the minute details. She didn’t want to
overlook anything.
Buchou then gave instructions to Gasper next.
“Gasper, please change into bats and fly to every location within the
department store. In the opening of the game, you’ll inform us of the situation
within the department store in detail.”
“R-Roger!”
Ooh, Gasper also had some fighting spirit. That’s right, to him, this is his first
game.
The strategy-planning continued on after that as well and we decided on even

the minute tactics.
Then, once half the time had passed since the strategy session started, we had
solidified our plan.
Buchou looked around at us and spoke.
“The game will be starting fifteen minutes from now. We’ll gather here again
in ten minutes. Everyone, please remain on standby with your respective
methods of relaxing until then.”
At Buchou’s words, we all broke up and walked away. However, Buchou

called out and stopped just me.
“Ise, since you attained Balance Breaker, the power of the eight [Pawn]
pieces I placed in you have all been forcibly released.”
Yes, it was just as Buchou said. By attaining Balance Breaker, the power of
the sealed pieces inside me had been released.
“With this, you may be able to completely use Ddraig’s power, but your body
still can’t handle it. Ddraig should also save power in order not to break your
body. Be careful. If you make a mistake with the Sekiryuutei’s power, the
host’s body will be destroyed.”
“Yes! I’ll be sufficiently careful, Buchou!”
It had finally been released. One day, I’d like to be able to completely control
Ddraig’s power. From the start, my value as a [Pawn] was almost completely
made of Ddraig’s value.
The power flowing inside me is Ddraig’s power.
Being able to control Ddraig’s power is my true value! I have to keep that in
mind.
After that, Buchou entered a shop on the dining floor and began to pour
herself some tea. So she was enjoying some tea until the time came. Gasper
was eating donuts at a donuts shop.
Asia and Xenovia were talking about this and that in front of a hamburger
shop. Kiba was rummaging through the drugstore beside the dining floor. I
see, since it seems like medicines and the like were copied as well, he was
trying to find things to take.
Everyone was trying to spend their time until the starting time with their own
respective relaxing methods. So then, I as well—.
I left that place and entered the bookstore near the dining floor.
Gufufufu. Somehow, it was just like I thought! This bookstore was perfectly
reproduced just like the rest of the mall! I went to the ecchi book corner, and
looked for ero-books by myself inside the empty store! It’s here, it’s here!
Amaziiiiiiiiiing! I could read all these ero-books as much as I liked! So there
were also nice battlefields like this! Ah, which should I look at! Was this the
feeling of a treasure hunter who had found an amazing amount of gold and
silver treasure? I could pick and choose as I like!
Was it possible for me to bring these all home? I want to take them home
with me! Since I began living with Buchou and the others, my two bad
friends and the boys in class have said that I didn’t need ero-books.
That’s not true! That’s not true at all! That is that, this is this. Because, even
if I lived with Buchou like this, I might be hated if I tried to make a move; on
the other hand, not knowing what to do my on sexual desire as a healthy male
high school student made me live in anguish every day.
Because of this, I had to vent myself everyday for the things I couldn’t do
with Buchou and the others. Ah, if I could make a harem, I could do ecchi
things every day and I wouldn’t need these kinds of books.
Until that day, I have to look at ero-books! Since Buchou and Asia were in
my room, it was also difficult to read them.
In any case, I took out and read one of the books in front of me. Uhyoh!
Breasts really are amazing. But, as I thought, when compared to Buchou’s
and Akeno-san’s beautiful and big breasts, these ones still have a ways to go.
Fufufu, but, it was also spicy to look at the breasts within this ero-book while
remembering the sensation of touching theirs.
“Ise-kun♪. What are you doing? Ara-ara, you’re reading very dirty-looking
books. It’s the remaining time before the decisive battle, you know.”
Munyuuuuuu.
I felt something with first rate softness on my back! It was breasts! Moreover,
I remembered this sense of texture! And this voice! As I thought, it’s Akeno-
san!
She was clinging to me from behind and was checking out what I was
reading from the side.
“A-Akeno-san! T-This is! I was just checking the extent to all the copied
objects had been reproduced!”
That was a lame excuse even for me. But Akeno-san didn’t seem angry, and
just kept her sweet smile.
“Ufufu. I’m not particularly angry at you for this. I don’t despise you for it
either. Rather, I’m relieved at how Ise-kun this is.”
Akeno-san is more tolerant about things like this than Buchou. Then, Akeno-
san looked at the book I was reading with a serious expression.
“…I see, so Ise-kun likes this kind of thing…”
For some reason, her eyes really seemed serious… As expected, is the ecchi
onee-san also very interested in ecchi books?
“A-Akeno-san?”
While I was troubled about her reaction, Akeno-san pointed at the actress
photographed in the ero-book.
“Shall I wear something like this next time?”
The thing that Akeno-san was pointing at was—the cosplay costume for
ecchi games that the actress wore! But, this was practically nude! The area
covered by cloth is so small! You wouldn’t be able to put on underwear
either!
“S-Seriously!?”
I reflexively asked that. Is this for real!?
“Seriously. Ufufu. Since it’s Ise-kun, it’s special.”
She replied with a smiling face! Amazing! Akeno-san will put on such an
outfit! I had to seriously order this next time. I see, so ero-cosplay really
existed…
This is bad. My delusions wouldn’t stop! This was nice, and that was also
nice too…
While I was having non-stop delusions like this, Akeno-san embraced me

from behind even tighter.
“A-Akeno-san, what are you doing?”
“…I’m getting courage from Ise-kun.”
Akeno-san had a painful voice. I was surprised at the sudden change.
But courage, huh. Now that I think of it, Buchou had also said that she was
getting courage by grasping my hand during the meeting between the three
great powers.
“…I need the courage to fight… Because I might have to use the other power
that flows inside me this time, I’m scared. I hate it. That’s why, I’m getting
courage from Ise-kun.”
Akeno-san… So she’s resolved to use the Fallen Angel power that she hates.
It was a power, that she didn’t wished, flow inside her. But, the
circumstances that we were in here didn’t permit that denial. —If she doesn’t
accept it, she can’t advance forward.
It was something I didn’t understand, but I thought that it was a very tough
thing.
“If you’re fine with me, please fully get courage from me!”
I grasped the hand of Akeno-san as she embraced me and spoke while

smiling. If Akeno-san could gather courage from someone like me, it was the
best.
“When I bring out my power of light, will you watch, Ise-kun? If Ise-kun is
watching, I will be able to use it.”
“Y-Yes! If Akeno-san can display her power just by me watching, it’s a small
price to pay!”
“…I’m happy. If I’m together with Ise, surely… You belong to Rias, but
even so I will always… by your side…”
Akeno-san seemed to say something in a low voice that I couldn’t hear.
Akeno-san moved away from my back. But, her eyes were moist—.
Suddenly, Akeno-san brought her face close to mine this time—. A-Akeno-
san’s lips were—.
“…Ise-senpai, it’s almost time to gather.”
When mine and Akeno-san’s lips were just about to touch, Koneko-chan
unexpectedly appeared!
Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! W-W-We were seeeeeeeeeeeen!
This is bad! This is bad! Just a little more and I would have seriously kissed
Akeno-san!
Because! Because, it’s Akeno-san’s lips! They were incredibly attractive! But
if Buchou learned of this, I would be killeeeeeeeeeeeeed!
If I, her servant and pet, become intimate with someone else, she would
destroy me!
“K-Koneko-chan! This is, umm!”
I tried to come up with an excuse while being flustered, but Koneko-chan just
sighed with half-closed eyes.
“Ara-ara, Koneko-chan. You saw us. Ufufu. Ise-kun, thank you. I’m already
okay now.”
Akeno-san returned to her usual pleasantly smiling face, and tried to leave
this place.
However—.
“…Next time, for sure… with you…”
She left behind some kind of whisper. Her expression as she left seemed
regretful at having to part.
No, it was my mistake. Akeno-san was surely just trying to approach me in

S-mode.
As I nodded with certainty on that—Koneko-chan grasped my hand.
“K-Koneko-chan?”
I was surprised by Koneko-chan’s sudden action, but she spoke while
blushing red.
“…Please give me courage too.”
—.
I see. This girl was also going to try using the power she had suppressed until
now. Her hand was trembling. She was very scared. She feared that her
nekomata power might swallow her up—.
“Sure. If you’re fine with me.”
I grasped her hand back with a smiling face.
If Akeno-san and Koneko-chan could obtain the courage to get over their
problems by holding someone like me, it was a small price to pay.
“…Ise-senpai, aren’t you afraid of me, as a nekomata?”
Koneko-chan asked me this with an anxious expression.
“No, not at all.”
I answered calmly. Eh? Why would I be afraid of Koneko-chan? Rather, how

could I be bothered by her lovely cat-ear form? I knew her circumstances, but
I couldn’t see a reason why I should be afraid of Koneko-chan.
Hearing that, Koneko-chan looked completely astonished. But, her face

looked down.
“…Before the training began, I said something horrible to Ise-senpai.”
Ah, so it’s about the time I spoke care-freely and Koneko-chan got angry.
“You don’t have to worry about that. I was also at fault then. Although I
didn’t know your circumstances, I—was an inconsiderate senpai.”
“That isn’t true.”
Koneko-chan grasped my hand harder.
“…I’ll use my nekomata power.”
“—!”
I was surprised by Koneko-chan’s words.
“…I hate what nee-sama became. But as things are now, I may not be able to
be useful to everyone. That’s why, I’ll use it.”
She had a resolved look. So she overcame her problem when she met with
her sister and declared that she would break off her relationship with her.
“Koneko-chan, you’ll surely overcome your nekomata power in the future

and someday become a hell cat.”
“…Hell cat?”
“Yes, it’s written as “cat of the underworld” and read as hell cat[26]! Like
this!”
Though it was a method of encouragement even I wasn’t sure about, I

declared further!
“I’ll declare this to Koneko-chan too. Even if you run out of control with
your nekomata power, I’ll stop you. I want to use this Sekiryuutei power not
only for myself, but for my friends too. And even if that scary onee-san
comes again, I’ll definitely save you. Since I’ll blow away that nee-chan with
a punch, you don’t need to be scared.”
That was my best encouragement. Because I’m unfortunately an idiot, I

couldn’t give any smarter words than this. That’s why, if it comes to it, I’ll
risk my life and save this girl.
“…You really are a gentle Sekiryuutei.”
She seemed to murmur something, but I didn’t hear it. I think I heard
“gentle”, but…
By the way, your cheeks were a deep red, Koneko-chan. Why? Was I making
an ero-face again?
Part 3
—It was the appointed time.
We had gathered at the dining floor and were waiting for the starting time.
Then, an announcement streamed through the store.
[It is now time to begin. Furthermore, the time limit for this game will be a
blitz-style of three hours. Then without further ado, game start.]
Game start!
Wait, blitz!? So they decided that to give it a short time limit! So there were
also cases like this! So this is why they gave us strategy time before this. It
was because they change the rules every time, huh. The Rating Games are
profound. Buchou stood up from her seat and spoke with an expression filled
with fighting spirit.
“Your instructions are just as we agreed on before. Ise and Koneko, and
Yuuto and Xenovia will split into two separate groups. Ise and Koneko will
advance through the store interior. Yuuto and Xenovia will advance forward
via the parking garage. Gasper will transform into many bats and do
surveillance and reporting inside the store. According to the condition of your
progress, me, Akeno and Asia will go by the route of Ise’s group.”
We listened to Buchou’s instructions and we fitted communication-use

microphones in all of our ears.
“Now then, my cute servant devils! We won’t lose again! This time, we’ll
win!”
[Yes!]
Everyone was filled with fighting spirit. Naturally! We can’t lose like that
again! We’ll win! For sure!
“Then, Xenovia, let’s go.”
“Yes, Kiba.”
Kiba and Xenovia headed out first. They rushed out from the dining floor and
headed down the path that connected to the parking garage. According to
Kiba, it was confirmed that there were cars in the parking lot. However, they
seemed to be mere imitations. So charging using the car was apparently
impossible.
Now then, we were next to leave after Kiba and Xenovia.
“Koneko-chan, let’s go.”
“Yes.”
Me and Koneko-chan left that place behind and headed out. Koneko-chan
had already told everyone that she would use her power.
Buchou’s reading was this. She predicted that the enemy would read our
movements as following.
I would burst into the base while avoiding battle as much as possible. In order
to promote myself to [Queen].
The quick-witted Kiba and Xenovia would move together and go around
back through the parking garage to the base. There they would disturb the
enemy’s formation and attract the attention of the enemy. In order to promote
to [Queen], they would quickly distract and lead the enemy away from their
base. When I became [Queen], everyone would temporarily pull out and then
attack once again. Buchou would also move out at this time.
In any case, making me the Sekiryuutei promote to [Queen] was considered

most important—or so it would seem.
Buchou assumed that Kaichou would read us like this, and so did the
opposite instead.
I was moving forward just as Kaichou would predict. They would also
receive an attack. But, our true main offence was Kiba and Xenovia. It wasn’t
a diversion, but a genuine attack. Instead, I would be the feint.
Since the opponent would aim at me and send out several assassins, Buchou
predicted that the area around the [King] would be short-staffed. Of course,
assassins would also be sent after the parking garage group, but we expected
that it wasn’t secured that much and would be assaulted by Kiba and
Xenovia.
Meanwhile, we would aim at the [King] and claim checkmate!
The tactic for using my Sekiryuutei power was different. This time, I wasn’t
playing an active Power-role. Since I was a first-most member of Buchou’s
family. I have to combine my power with everyone else’s.
“Ise, good luck.”
“Ise-san! Do your best! Don’t lose!”
“Ufufu, I expect to see your cool side.”
Buchou, Asia and Akeno-san all had high expectations of me! Uooooh! I
have to show my good side! Wait, even if I fight, they’d only be able to see it
later from the recorded videos…
Me and Koneko-chan advanced at a subtle pace that was neither quite

running or walking.
Since sound echoed in the store interior, the opponent would be able to judge
our distance from them if we ran. Moreover, the store interior was a
horizontally long shopping mall that extended in a straight line towards both
ends. We had no choice but to advance while concealing ourselves beneath
cover.
Well, even if we called it a big department store, it wouldn’t take even ten
minutes to walk from end to end. We moved while being attentive of that.
…Hmm. There were no enemies in sight. Five minutes had already passed
since the game began, but because we were moving forward while being on
alert, we’d only progressed through a quarter of the place.
We appeared to be evading battle, while we were actually acting as a

diversion. I was nervous.
Then, next to me, Koneko-chan—grew cat ears on her head!
Those ears moved with a PIKO-PIKO! What’s more, she even grew a tail!
What deadly cuteness! Strange. I was this excited!? Even though I didn’t
have a loli-fetish, did I have a beast loli-fetish!? Koneko-chan’s nekomata-
mode was deadly cute!
Koneko-chan pointed somewhere far away with her finger and spoke.
“…They’re moving. There are two people straight ahead moving towards
us.”
“You can tell?”
“…Yes. Because I released a part of senjutsu in my current state, I can read

the flow of spirit fairly well. Naturally, I can’t grasp the fine details of it,
but…”
I see. But, were those cat ears like sensors? How incredibly handy.
This is the senjutsu which can read the spirit of one’s entire surroundings!
Thinking about it, nekomatas can understand everything that happens to a
certain degree through smell, after all. Since she’s a cat, her nose was better
than devils like me with a human base.
“…How long until we meet up with those guys who are heading towards us?”
“…At this pace, most likely within ten minutes.”
—Ten minutes, huh.
We had better prepare ourselves. Should I use my Sacred Gear normally? Or
should I use Balance Breaker? I wavered between them, but I still didn’t
know what kinds of abilities the opponents’ had.
My strong point was—my simple physical strength that I prided myself on. I
barely had any magic. Even if I increased my magic power with my Sacred
Gear, I would quickly run out of gas…Even if I had strong power, if I
mistakenly used it, I would instantly lose!
…I was always in a dangerous situation. I had to bear at least that in mind.
Koneko-chan was looking at me seriously. Was it my imagination that her

cheeks were red?
“…No. Ise-senpai wears a warrior face when it’s important. Even though you
usually have a lewd look…”
…Seriously? Did I really have that kind of lewd face normally? W-Well, it’s
because I’m having erotic delusions everyday, after all…
As I was touching my face with my hand—.
“—!”
Koneko-chan suddenly looked up at the ceiling ahead of us.
“…Above!”
What, what? As I followed the gaze of the surprised Koneko-chan—.
Stretching straight up to the ceiling was a rope—no, a line! Descending from

the ceiling using that Tarzan-like rope was—.
“—Hyoudou! The first attack is ours!”
It was Saji! He prepared to attack me while positioning himself for a knee

kick! Moreover, there was someone on Saji’s back!
I quickly guarded using my gauntlet as a shield!
Dogon!
The impact of the combined force of the momentum of their fall + the kick +
the weight of two people was transmitted to my body through my gauntlet!
My stance shook from the force of the attack, but I somehow recovered and I
prepared to advance on the—enemy in front of me.
“Yo, Hyoudou.”
Saji had appeared. Next to him, the one who had been riding on his back was
—a girl. A member of the student council, huh. I think she was a first-year
student. She often acted together with Saji from behind him.
Saji’s right arm—had a black snake wound around it several times. Its shape
was different from before! There had just been a deformed lizard head there
before. Did his Sacred Gear change!? …Wait, there was a black snake wound
around my gauntlet on my left arm as well, and it was connected to Saji’s
Sacred Gear. He must have put it on me when he attacked before!
There was also a line connecting to my right hand, but…it wasn’t connected
to Saji’s Sacred Gear. Rather, it seemed to be tied to something far away.
Was this line connected all the way to the enemy base?
It was weird, but it didn’t feel like my power was being sucked away.
Saji noticed that I was looking at his Sacred Gear, and spoke while smiling
bitterly.
“Well, I did some training. The result of that is this. So, when I had stuck a
line in the ceiling and rose up in order to observe the store interior from
above, I saw two people hiding under cover further away. Since you didn’t
notice me, I used that brief chance to do a Tarzan attack.”
I see. So that’s how you arrived here. Yeah, I understand somehow.
If I had gotten here first, I would have done the same to you. I understand
somehow.
You also think that, right? Hey, Saji.
We’re similar, you and I. From head to toe, we’re similar. When it comes to
our lewdness, our earnestness towards our masters, our idiocy, and our
tendency to plunge straight forward only.
We really are too similar. That’s why I understood it right away. That you
and I will fight today.
“I also trained. I spent almost all my summer vacation being chased by a

dragon!”
Sorry, Saji. I will beat you and advance forward. Winning today is what’s
most important for us.
I have to get closer to Vali. He will aim at me at some point. At that time, he
may cause harm to Buchou, Asia and the others.
For the sake of preventing that, I will become strong! I can’t stop at a place
like this!
Yes, at that moment when I was filled up with fighting spirit. An

unbelievable announcement reached the ears of me and Koneko-chan.
[One of Rias Gremory-sama’s “Bishops”, retired.]
—! What!? Which one! Hadn’t the game just started!? Asia was with
Buchou, so—. Saji grinned.
“The one that was taken out is most likely Gasper-kun.”
…Gasper was taken out? That was too fast, wasn’t it? Wasn’t he transformed
into bats and moving around the inside of the store for the sake of
surveillance?
“Gasper was caught.”
Saji continued as I thought dubiously.
“We were contacted and told that Gasper-kun’s Sacred Gear was sealed
according to the rules. As such, it was inevitable that he would use his
vampire powers instead. [He will change into bats and observe the situation
within the store]. This is what Kaichou thought. So we utilised our base.”
Your base? That was the grocery store. Saji continued further.
“First, one of our members moves suspiciously at the Sitri base. Then,
Gasper-kun who was doing surveillance would naturally be interested and
follow them, you know? Then, when we showed more suspicious behaviour,
he would call the other bats he had launched and start to observe with several
of them. When all the many bats had gathered, that’s when it happened. If
something happens to the bats when all of them are gathered, they revert back
to Gasper’s body. Near the place where the bats had assembled together was
—garlic, a vampire’s greatest dislike. Our base is a grocery store on the first
floor of the west side. There were large quantities of garlic left there. It was
easy to catch Gasper with that.”
So they captured and took him out while he was incapacitated by the smell of
garlic! No way! So there was such a way to deal damage to him!
“It’s pretty simple, right? But even if I say that, this method of taking him out
won’t work again. Kaichou said that, no matter how much training he did, he
still wouldn’t be close to overcoming his aversion to garlic yet. It was a lucky
coincidence that we had a base at such a location, but even so, a defeat is a
defeat.”
…So you’re saying it was his blind spot? No, no matter how effective it is on
you, you should be able to withstand garlic to a point, Gaspeeeeeeeeeeeeer!
From the start, that joke is too overdone already!
Gya-suke! After this, we’re doing practice to make you overcome garlic! I’ll
replace your normal food with garlic rice and garlic toast! You can’t just
withdraw from the front lines without doing sufficient surveillance!
Having gotten mad, I tried to activate my Sacred Gear, but—.
[Partner, doubling is dangerous. Now that you’re connected to that guy’s
Sacred Gear, you’ll have part of your power stolen by him if you double.]
—! That’s right, Saji’s Sacred Gear has the ability to suck in energy from the
thing it is connected to. Now that my Sacred Gear and his Sacred Gear are
connected, doubling is dangerous!
[To detach this line, you have no choice but to blow it away by using the
after-shocks from activating Balance Breaker.]
Damn it! My hand was forced right from the outset! —I’ll activate Balance
Breaker and blow away this line!
“Start!”
[Count Down!]
The time until Balance Breaker was displayed on the jewel and the count had
begun. Now that it’s like this, I can’t use my normal Sacred Gear abilities! I
couldn’t use either doubling or transfer until I transformed into Balance
Breaker!
For two minutes, I had no choice but to evade Saji’s attacks!
This was a short, decisive battle. We’ll use the momentum of activating
Balance Breaker to continue on all the way to the [King]! And the likely
candidates for doing that were Kiba and Xenovia. I’ll act as a diversion and
attract the enemy here!
In order to get some distance, I tried to temporarily draw back from here, but
—I was pulled by the line and lost my balance! As I thought, Saji’s Sacred
Gear really is troublesome!
“Are you running away, Hyoudou!?”
In an instant, the space between us was shortened and—Don! A kick was

delivered to my abdomen!
Gahoh! My upper body was pulled down by Saji’s kick. But, I had already
put strength into my abs and avoided the worst of the damage. Hehehe, it’s
because I properly did my basic training. I had confidence in my abs!
“Heh, even though I kicked quite seriously there. You also seem to not have
done incomplete training.”
Having not given the damage he had thought he would, Saji smiled bitterly.
It’s impossible to run away here! Then, I’ll just attack from the front!
I gave up on getting some distance from Saji and suddenly headed towards
him! I wasn’t that good at fist-fighting with my body, but I had accumulated
plenty of basic training! I had made a body just for the sake of close combat!
All that’s left is to believe in my own body!
I clutched my fist and tried to strike at Saji, but—. Saji fired a line at me from
his right arm! Does he intend to suck away my power!? I was on guard, but
the line went passed me and attached itself to a certain store’s light.
“Nimura! Put on the sunglasses we got at that store just before!”
Saji and Saji’s kouhai took out sunglasses from their pockets and put them
on! What were they—. Just as I wondered this, I immediately understood the
meaning behind it.
Kah!
The store lighting issued a blazing light and burned me and Koneko-chan’s
vision! Damn it! They’ve blinded us!
[They got you. He caused a burst of light for just an instant by connecting his
line to the light and sending magic power into it.]
Don’t explain it so calmly, Ddraig! It’s no good! I can’t open my eyes—.
Dogon!
“Guhah!”
Once again, I received an impact in my abdomen! Because I didn’t strengthen
my abs this time, I received the damage completely! Then, while my body
was hunched over, I received another blow from Saji to my back!
Ooooooooooow! The pain was welling up inside me, and then my jaw—.
Bagan!
An uppercut-like attack from Saji sharply shot through my jaw!
From such a considerable impact, I fell face-down on the floor.
…Kuh…He got me. He had completely stolen the beginning…Moreover, he

gave me considerable damage.
My teeth rattled from the impact to my jaw. I had also gotten a cut in my
mouth from it. The taste of blood spread within my mouth. My eyesight was
restored and—. While still face down on the ground, I looked up and…
I saw Saji point his hand at me and trying to fire a magic bullet at me! He
intended to deliver the finishing blow right away! I quickly got up and rolled
over to the side!
Don!
A big hole was made in the floor from the magic blast he fired! What power!
It was completely a finishing blow move! It’s dangerous! I was going to exit
the stage before I activated Balance Breaker. I wouldn’t be able to say
anything about what happened to Gasper then!
“…Not bad, Saji.”
“Hyoudou. I’m serious. I'm going to seriously defeat you, the Sekiryuutei.”
—. Saji’s eyes were filled with resolution. I could tell that his seriousness
was tremendous.
Then, Saji raised his hand and tried to fire another magic blast.
Don!
He fired another high-volume mass of magic! The size of it wasn’t
considerable, though. Mostly like, he was following the rule that said that not
to damage the building as much as possible.
But, the attack was powerful enough to take down an opponent like me!
I dodged, and the store I was standing at before was destroyed by the blast of
magic.
However, how did Saji create such an attack? I had heard that he had low
magic like me. Yet, how was he able to release such power?
At that moment, I opened my eyes widely. Because Saji’s Sacred Gear had its
line connected to his chest— to his heart.
—The source of Saji’s continuous attacks was his life-force!?
“Saji! You! Are you converting your own life-force…into magic power!?”
“That’s right. With my low magic, this is the only way for me to shoot
powerful attacks. I convert my life-force into magic power using my Sacred
Gear’s ability. It’s just as you see. I’m [risking my life], as it were.”
“Do you really intend to die…!?”
Saji—smiled with a serious look.
“Yeah, I intend to die. I intend to beat you with the intention of dying. —Do
you understand our frustration, having our dream laughed at! Do you
understand our desperation as we believe in our dream? This battle is being
broadcast across the entire Underworld. We have to show the seriousness of
the Sitri group in front of those guys that laughed at us!”
Suddenly, I remembered that scene.
—Yes, this is similar to the time where I marched into Buchou’s engagement
party.
I didn’t consider my own life and simply poured my first into rescuing
Buchou. I just thought of helping Buchou, even if I died. This battle
overlapped with that scene.
Saji, you’re the same as me from back then.
As me and Saji were going through a fierce battle of dodging and drawing
near at that time, Koneko-chan and Saji’s kouhai had started attacking and
defending against each other next to us.
Koneko-chan was superior in hand-to-hand fighting. Even so, though, the

female opponent was hanging on well and the battle was intensifying.
However, after Koneko-chan’s fist grazed her opponent’s cheek, a change

occurred. The body of Saji’s kouhai shook just a little. Her eyes also seemed
to be swimming just a bit. Did she receive damage from the shockwave of
Koneko-chan’s fist?
Koneko-chan didn’t miss the opening! She clad her fist in a pale white aura
and drove it into her opponent’s chest!
Bang!
A good-sounding noise rang through the surroundings. At that instant, Saji’s

kouhai dropped to her knees!
“…I drove a fist clad with spirit energy into you. Since damage was also
dealt to the blood vessels flowing inside you at the time, you won’t be able to
build up magic anymore. Furthermore, the damage also pierced through your
insides…You can’t move anymore.”
So said Koneko-chan!
Sensei had said this before.
[Koneko’s true fighting style, which mixes senjutsu and hand-to-hand

combat, will certainly become a weapon. An attack that not only deals
damage to the opponent’s body, but also their blood vessels that circulate
within their body will break the enemy’s aura from its foundation. However,
if she becomes consumed by power, she must stop using it immediately.
Senjutsu can read and handle spirit energy, but it also takes in the malice and
ill will that floats in the world. Koneko’s sister became like that because she
absorbed too much malice as well.]
This was Koneko-chan’s fist shot! She fired a blow filled with spirit energy.
It dealt external damage, of course, but its main destructive power was—the
damage it dealt within the body! It sent spirit energy that was charged within
her fist into the opponent’s body and dealt damage to their internal organs!
Even if the damage from the punch itself didn’t penetrate, as long as the fired
spirit energy destroyed their interior—the effect was enormous!
So I saw in some book. I wasn’t trained in internal organs!
A punch that dealt damage to the interior! So this was the attack that Koneko-
chan had sealed. If she uses it well, she may be the servant with the most
effective attack among us.
“…Saji-senpai, I’m sorry.”
After she let just those few words leak out, the kouhai’s shone and she
disappeared from here. She had retired and been transferred away because
she had sustained serious damage.
[One of Sona Sitri-sama’s “Pawns”, retired.]
We heard another announcement. With this, each team had lost one person.
“…I have become a hellcat. I won’t lose!”
Now then, since Koneko-chan has decided while looking cool, I have to exert
myself as a senpai as well!
However, I was having a hard time with just dodging Saji’s magic bullets. I
would receive considerable damage if those even grazed my body. With that
much magic power loaded into them, it was quite considerable stuff. It was
literally with his spirit and soul!
“Haahaa…Haahaa…”
But, Saji’s exhaustion from repeatedly firing that magic was also quite
severe. He won’t be able to keep it up!
“…Ise-senpai, I’ll help.”
Koneko-chan tried to come over.
“No, Koneko-chan. Please let me do this just between me and Saji.”
When I refused her help, Koneko-chan shook her head.
“That’s no good. This is a team battle. Let’s work together.”
“Yeah, it’s just as you say, Koneko-chan. But, while he was fighting against
me, Saji didn’t make any direct attacks on Koneko-chan. If he wanted to, he
could have attached the line to Koneko-chan and sucked up your power. Why
do you think he didn’t do that even so?”
Koneko-chan couldn’t answer my question, but Saji answered it while giving

a complacent smile.
“…Sorry, Toujou Koneko-chan. I want to win against Hyoudou, against the

Sekiryuutei one-on-one. Didn’t I tell you? Our dream is serious. We will
build a school. We will construct a school without discrimination in the
Underworld. And I will become a teacher…That is my dream…This battle is
being broadcasted across the entire Underworld. That’s why this has
meaning. I, a [Pawn]! Will win against the same [Pawn], Sekiryuutei
Hyoudou Issei!! I will defeat the Sekiryuutei! I’ll win and say it boldly! That
I will become a teacher!”
Saji was serious. His gaze was strong and had neither shadow nor gloom
anywhere in it.
I also spoke to Koneko-chan.
“And that’s how it is. If I just run away from his challenge, I’d be uncool,
right? If I don’t do it—. That’s why, I have to do it. Because I’m his friend, I
have no choice but to fight him seriously. I have to do it! Otherwise, I won’t
be able to show my face to Buchou!”
Yes, we were similar. From head to toe, we were similar. —We’re both
unskilled idiots.
After hearing that, Koneko-chan put away her fist and got some distance
away from us.
““Thank you.””
Me and Saji thanked Koneko-chan at the same time.
But, why did Saji connect a line to not only my Sacred Gear, but also me
directly on my right arm?
[He wants to prevent your Sacred Gear’s doubling ability from being restored
and then flowing into him at the same time as he sucks away your own
power. He knows that, if he sucks away both your own power and the Sacred
Gear’s power at the same time, his body won’t be able to take it and will
blow up. He plans to stop the Balance Breaker countdown and return you to
your normal form instead.]
What a complex Sacred Gear!
“—This is going nowhere, huh.”
As Saji sighed, he gathered a mass of magic power unlike anything until now
between his hands! What size! It will affect the entire surroundings!
As I felt that, that magic power was compressed and shrunk. Then, a magic
bullet the size of a softball was created between Saji’s hands.
“With this, it won’t affect the surrounding area, and it will completely destroy
just your body.”
Having made that, Saji—was already breathing heavily. An attack filled with
all his might. That was what he had created.
He intended to kill me with that. Saji smiled a bit.
“I was jealous of you. The pride of your master and senpai. The Sekiryuutei.
Everyone knows about you. But, even though I’m the same [Pawn] as you, I
have nothing. Nothing! That’s why, I obtained pride and self-confidence. I
will kill you, the Sekiryuutei!!”
That was Saji’s yell. I didn’t know. To think that he saw me like that…
But, I—will overcome your dream! I had my own, Buchou had her own
dream! For the sake of fulfilling, we will risk our lives, together!
Tooon!
Saji finally shot the attack filled with all his might! I tried to avoid it, but—.
Saji released the line that was attached to my Boosted Gear on his end and
then fired it towards my foot!
My Boosted Gear and the floor at my foot were tied to each other by the line!
I tried to pull it off, but the line was too firm and hard, and I couldn’t get the
Booster Gear free from the floor!
This is bad! At this rate, I won’t be able to avoid the approaching magic
bullet! Balance Breaker would activate in just a little more, but it still
wouldn’t be in time!
I had no choice but to resolve myself! The magic bullet hit me!
Doooooooooooooooooooooooooon!
The moment it hit, the magic bullet burst open and its aura spread throughout
the surroundings!
At that instant.
[Divide!]
A white gauntlet appeared on my right arm and caught Saji’s attack.
…I received half of the damage. But, the other half was annihilated by the
Hakuryuukou’s power. My body couldn’t endure anymore…But, I won’t
receive any more damage!
“—! My magic bullet was halved!?”
Saji was shocked.
“I was able to tentatively activate this power during my seclusion in the

mountains. But, it has several conditions. First, the chances of activating it
are less than ten percent. This is close to a gamble. Second. This also requires
resolution. It’s my life-force. Regardless of whether the activation succeeds
or fails, my life-force is shaved off when I try to use it. It’s a pretty scary
gamble, isn’t it?”
My gamble had succeeded. But my life-force was shaved off. With its duty
complete, the white gauntlet immediately disappeared from my right arm. I
can still use it, but I was unable to keep it materialised.
However, thanks to that, it’s complete. The Boosted Gear’s countdown—was

finished!
“I’m also risking my life. I can’t stop at a place like this. Let’s gooooooooo!
Shine! Boosted Geaaaaaaaaaaaaaaar!”
In response to my cry, my Sacred Gear’s voice rang out!
[Welsh Dragon Balance Breaker!!!!!!!!]
A dazzling red and extra-large aura surrounded me and changed into armour.
At the same time, overflowing power welled up inside me.
—About ten minutes had passed since the game began.
I was wearing the [Boosted Gear Scale Mail].
Waltz
It had been several minutes since the game had begun. I—Kiba, and Xenovia
entered the multi-storey parking lot.
We advanced forward while cautiously looking through the dimly-lit parking

lot. Because we had both encountered a lot of spies in our missions, moving
forward like this was our strong point.
I walked in front, and then, after I confirmed that there was no one hiding
under cover ahead of us, I called back to Xenovia behind me for her to move
forward as well. We repeated this many times and gradually advanced
through the parking lot.
The plan was to descend down the car passages on the second floor and go
down to the first floor. The elevator was also functioning, but we feared
being attacked while we rode it down.
We had no choice but to advance with the most reliable method.
We advanced down the passage from the second floor and set foot on the first
floor of the parking lot.
—There was a silhouette before us.
Looking closely, it was a glasses-wearing girl with long black hair—.
I knew her. Kaichou’s [Queen], the “vice-president of the student council”,

Shinra Tsubaki-senpai. She held a naginata[27] in her hand.
That’s right, I had heard that she was a naginata-user. And she held a
considerably high-rank with it as well.
“How do you do, Kiba Yuuto-kun, Xenovia-san. I knew that you would come
here.”
Shinra-senpai spoke indifferently. There were two girls at her side—. A girl
with a tall figure and a slender girl carrying a Japanese sword.
The tall girl was called Yura-san. A [Rook]. The girl holding the Japanese
sword was called Meguri-san. A [Knight].
Yura-san excelled in hand-to-hand combat techniques, while Meguri-san was

a member of a clan that made their living on the extermination of evil spirits.
I see, so you stationed three people at the parking lot, Sona-kaichou. She read
us well. She had secured this place… She predicted that we would be the
ones most likely to attack.
Xenovia unsheathed the sword that she carried on her back and I also
produced a holy demonic sword in my hand.
Xenovia didn’t use Durandal. With that special rule, she wouldn’t be able to
act well with Durandal. Since its power couldn’t be controlled, it would
recklessly destroy the building.
[Rias Gremory-sama’s first “Bishop”, retired.]
—! The defeat of one of our comrades was heard from the announcement. It
was difficult to think that it was Asia-san. I didn’t understood how it
happened, but Gasper had likely been taken out.
“How calm you are.”
Shinra-senpai said that.
“Yes, since I won’t be able to endure if I don’t get used to something like
this.”
I responded extremely calmly. Inside, though, my heart was seething.

Because even I felt the frustration and regret in losing a friend.
Gasper-kun. Most likely, he was taken out before he could display his power.
I’ll swing my sword for your share as well.
“Geez, it’s because he didn’t train his body enough.”
Beside me, Xenovia sighed as well. She was also calm—or so it seemed, but
her eyes were still.
“But even so, they took out my cute kouhai. I’ll have to avenge him.”
Dreadful pressure was being given off from her. The pressure was even
transmitted to me, her ally. She’s surprisingly soft towards her friends as
well. Despite appearances, she also felt that Gasper-kun was cute. Being
notified of his defeat was unforgivable to her.
Together, we prepared our special weapons and while shortening the distance
between us and our opponents—we sprang forward!
Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!
Me and Shinra-senpai, and Xenovia and Meguri-san crossed swords. Sparks

flashed from the force of the blades clashing, and intense clangs rang out.
At that instant, Meguri-san noticed what Xenovia held in her hand and took a
step back.
“…A holy sword!?”
She let out a voice of surprise.
Yes, Xenovia was holding a holy sword. Moreover, it was a legendary one.
“Yeah, this is Ascalon. Ise-kun loaned it to me.”
[!?]
Azazel-sensei had noticed Ascalon, which was assimilated into the Boosted
Gear.
“Ise, can’t you remove it?”
Due to these words, the fact that Ascalon could be detached from the Sacred
Gear was uncovered. Sensei had then hurriedly handed Xenovia a training
plan to get accustomed to Ascalon.
It seemed that she had practiced handling Ascalon while training outside. As
both dragon-slaying powers and the Sekiryuutei’s power were now imbued in
Ascalon, it had changed into a specialised weapon that boasts enormous
power.
It may not match Durandal’s destructive power, but when taking into account
its ease of use, it had a wider range of uses than Durandal.
However, that meant that Ise-kun didn’t have Ascalon at present. That
shouldn’t backfire on us this time, but…
After that, me and Xenovia entered an intense slashing battle with our
opponents.
We made sure to avoid each other, but it was the other person on the
opponent’s side, the [Rook] Yura-san, that I was concerned about.
Depending on her movements, we would know whether she regarded either

of us as dangerous and was aiming at either me or Xenovia.
While remaining vigilant of Yura-san, I continued firing my holy demonic

sword at the vice-president! My and Xenovia’s swords emitted a holy wave.
If we landed a blow on our opponents, big damage would be definite. If that
happened, they would have to retire, as healing techniques were restricted.
A single stroke of the sword. If they suffered a single stroke of our swords, it
would become our victory!
As she switched between offence and defence, Xenovia suddenly made a

hole in space. Normally, anyone would think that she would materialise
Durandal here—. But that wasn’t it.
A holy aura drifted out from the tear in space and wrapped itself around the
Ascalon that Xenovia held.
“—! While keeping Durandal locked up in the space!? You’re taking out only
its holy aura!”
Shinra-senpai was shocked as she understood. Xenovia smiled.
“Yeah, I was suggested an interesting way to use Durandal. I somehow

managed to achieve it in my training. Now, I can use it more than
sufficiently.”
Buchou and Azazel-sensei had also highly regarded Xenovia’s Durandal. At

the same time, they felt that it was wasteful that she couldn’t control the
sword.
Durandal was a holy sword that boasted a tremendous sharpness. Therefore,

when its owner couldn’t control it, it became an assassin’s blade. In reality,
Xenovia used Durandal, but it was also a fact that she was also considerably
tossed about by its destructive power.
She may become able to control it eventually. However, until then it was also
dangerous to simply swing such an assassin’s blade recklessly. Therefore,
sensei had an idea.
“Can you not release only Durandal’s aura from the separate space? You
could then clad it on Ascalon or a holy sword that Kiba creates.”
I was also wonderstruck by such an amazing idea of using Ascalon and my

swords like this.
Durandal was simply kept in that space and it continuously emitted its mighty
holy aura. Only the aura was taken out from the separate space and the power
was poured onto other swords.
It wasn’t Durandal itself, but a power equal to its own was limitlessly poured
onto a different sword. That—was the new power of the Ascalon that
Xenovia held in her hands.
The Fallen Angel Governor Azazel. He had showed all these possibilities to
us. Such a fallen angel had been our enemy. I was delighted that he was now
on our side.
Xenovia attacked her opponent with Ascalon + Durandal’s aura!
Giin! Giiiiiiiin!
Silver light and sparks flashed in the darkness of the parking lot. The skill
and sword possessed by the [Knight] Meguri-san were quite special, but she
was gradually being cornered by Xenovia’s speed and power!
“Take this!”
Not overlooking an instant of opening, Xenovia instantly cornered her

opponent! She had got her!
But, there was someone who stepped into the space between them—the
[Rook] Yura-san!
As she put out both of her hands in front of her—.
“Reverse!”
Xenovia let out her attack, but the holy aura had disappeared and changed
into a demonic aura!
Xenovia’s slash became an attack trapped by momentum, and in that moment

her sword was caught by Yura-san and flicked away. Yura-san tried to pursue
her in that state, but Xenovia regained her balance and avoided her kick.
Gasshaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!
The kick blew away several cars with its force. A direct hit would be
dangerous.
I had become speechless from the phenomenon just now. A holy aura become
a demonic aura!?
Yura-san had called out “reverse”. In other words, she transformed a holy
aura into a demonic aura? Was that Yura-san’s ability? Or a Sacred Gear? I
didn’t understand the reason for it, but this was troublesome.
It was a kind of those so-called counters. It’s a special case, but it would be
bad if that counter was used while Yura-san and Meguri-san worked together.
Ascalon’s holy power was reversed and turned into demonic power. Only
ordinary damage would be given to a devil from demonic power. Since a
devil’s origin was from demonic magic. It became just an ordinary slash.
Xenovia also possesses incredible skills, but her battling would be disturbed
because she had trained and fought based on holy swords. If she received a
counter, even Xenovia would fall.
…Well done, Sitri group. If it’s like this—.
“Xenovia! Switch with me!”
By my shout, me and Xenovia switched places and exchanged our respective

opponents.
This was fine. With my holy demonic swords, the effect of their “reverse”
would have no meaning. Because there was nothing to reverse when the
power of holy and demonic were blended together.
Yura-san also didn’t display her “reverse” stance, and she started to attack me
along with Meguri-san.
Next to us, Xenovia and Shinra-senpai had started slashing at each other.
Xenovia’s furious attacks were intense and at last she managed to corner
Shinra-senpai in front of a wall!
—She had her!
Xenovia, decide it instantly like that!
As if my thoughts were transmitted to her, Xenovia raised Ascalon and

entered a posture for the finishing strike! She can do it! If we take out the
[Queen], the whole situation will become considerably easier!
“With this—this match is decided!”
As Xenovia swung down the sword at Shinra-senpai and dealt a direct hit—at
that instant.
“—Sacred Gear, [Mirror Alice][28].”
A huge ornamented mirror appeared in front of Shinra-senpai!
Xenovia’s slash continued without stopping and crushed the mirror.
Zuooooooooooooooooon!
“—!?”
A wave was released from the broken mirror and attacked Xenovia!
With a bewildered expression on her face, Xenovia spurted out blood all over
the place.
“When this mirror is destroyed, the impact on it is doubled and returned to

the opponent. —I am a counter-user. Kiba Yuuto-kun, it was a mistake to
send the Power-type Xenovia-san against me.”
Shinra-senpai gave a sneer.
“Gahah!”
Lying on the road surface, Xenovia coughed out blood from her mouth in
apparent pain.
—They got us! Her ability was different from what I had heard. Had she
accomplished change and growth and attained a new ability!?
“The only one remaining is Kiba Yuuto. You’re the only one left.”
The three of them approached me. I picked up Xenovia and then swiftly hid
myself within the shadows nearby.
I placed Xenovia in the shadow of a car and took out the medical supplies we
had gotten at the drugstore a short while before.
We had completely lost just now. That she would station two counter-users
here… It seemed that Sona-kaichou intended to completely crush us first. So
she had naturally predicted that we would be the likely attackers.
Certainly, they were a threat to just us who were quick on our feet and users
of holy swords. Kaichou had supplemented for their respective weaknesses
by having them team up against us and spurred us to use power.
—Had she predicted everything to this point?
Xenovia… was in serious condition. She had received double the power of
Durandal and Ascalon.
If Shinra-senpai’s Sacred Gear was a type that countered holy attacks

perfectly, it would be an instant retire for us. If it was handled poorly,
Xenovia could have died.
With these injuries, her withdrawal from the battlefield won’t be long now.
She’ll completely retire with the next attack.
Buchou was the one who had the “Phoenix Tears”. We couldn’t use healing
techniques here either.
Xenovia grasped my hand as I treated her and spoke.
“…Abandon me, Kiba. I’ll disappear from this place anyway when I retire
soon because of these injuries.”
But I took my hand away from hers and continued treating her.
“Yeah, I know that. But, you know, I promised that I wouldn’t abandon an
ally so easily.”
“…How soft. You’re just like Ise.”
I gave a smile at those words.
“That makes me happy. Because part of me also thinks that I’d like to
become like him.”
That’s right, I wanted a spirit that would never give up like Ise-kun. He was
amazing.
Even though he knows that he’s weak, he still confronts the enemy. He
belittles himself, but in fact, he understands himself more than anyone else
and works hard.
Most likely, I wouldn’t be a match for him anymore in terms of simply

physical strength. His efforts and guts entered into the territory of deserving
admiration. Advancing step by step with effort, his progress was nobler than
anyone else.
“Become like Ise? You mean become a pervert?”
“That is Ise-kun’s thing. —I want to obtain his guts and willpower.”
At those words, Xenovia let out a strained laugh.
“…That doesn’t suit you best, though.”
I also thought that.
“True. But, as long as I can move even a single finger, I won’t fall!”
“…I see. Are you telling someone like me to move since I can still move a
single finger? What a cruel guy.”
“If I fall down, I’ll do what I have to do, even if I can move only a single
millimetre or inch. Because otherwise—the regret of not doing anything
would be so painful that I’d die!”
[Sona Sitri-sama’s first “Pawn”, retired.]
An announcement. It seemed that someone had taken out one of the

opponents. We also had to hold on.
The sound on the enemies’ footsteps approached.
—Xenovia.
You’ll retire from here soon. But before that, I think that I’ll show it to you. I
appeared in front of the three opponents.
“Have you resolved yourself?”
Preparing to use her naginata, Shinra-senpai approached.
A small tear in space appeared behind me. Xenovia was making it form. It
couldn’t be seen like this, as it was in the enemies’ blind spot. Then,
Durandal’s aura flowed into me.
Now then, Xenovia. I’ll show it to you.
This technique created by you and me, Rias Gremory’s two [Knights]!
Zazazazan!
Holy demonic swords sprang up everywhere within this parking lot. The holy
demonic aura that covered them might have been little. But, if Durandal’s
aura is also added to them, it’s another story entirely.
“—Durandal Birth!”
That attack pierced through Yura-san and Meguri-san. Just as they began to
shine, they disappeared from this place.
Two down. Shinra-senpai—seemed to have escaped and left the parking lot.
In my arms, Xenovia’s body began to shine.
“Kiba. That was a nice attack.”
Her expression was covered with a smile as she was disappearing from here.
So I also smiled and saw her off.
“Yeah, when you and I work together again, we can make more holy swords
bloom.”
Her weight had disappeared and then she herself disappeared as well.
Pariiiiiiin.
After making a short-lived noise, the holy swords that had bloomed all over
the place crumbled and dissolved into nothingness.
Life 5: Buchou vs Kaichou: Second
Half!
Part 1
Several minutes after I started to fight with Saji.
He and I were still exchanging punches with each other. No matter how you
looked at it, I had the advantage. Saji was already ragged. He was defending
himself by using a bundled-up line on his arm as a shield, but he couldn’t
offset every attack.
Sometimes he was knocked off his feet to the point that he crashed into the
store behind him. Our hand-to-hand fighting was mostly equal. However, my
offensive and defensive point was rising to the point where we couldn’t even
be compared. I still hadn’t reached my true power, but…
I knocked him down many times. Even so, he still stood up. Even though his
legs were trembling as he did so!
He was throwing punches at my armour. Saji’s fists were already broken. I

could hear his fists’ wounds snapping, and they were covered with blood.
Though Saji had fired his line at me, the aura of the Sekiryuutei blew it off
and didn’t allow it to connect itself to me.
However, the line that had been connected to my right arm when he first
arrived wouldn’t come off even when I transformed into armour, and no
matter how many times I tried to blow it off with my aura, it wouldn’t go
away! Just where the heck was it connected to?
Maybe the Ascalon I had lent to Xenovia could cut it off, but there was no
point in saying that now. I’ll have to cut it off when we join up later.
There was something else strange as well. Though my armour should be firm,
every time Saji managed to hit me, my mind and body shook and resounded.
It was gradually becoming distinct, and the pain I was receiving told me that I
was surely swelling up beneath my armour. —I was also certainly receiving
damage!
“…I’ll win…Today, I’ll defeat you…I’ll take the first step towards my
dream…”
What was this person before me? While spitting out bloody vomit, what was
he?
At that time, I recalled in my mind the words that Tannin-ossan had said to
me during training.
[Kid. Listen carefully. The most fearful attack is a “heavy blow”[29].]
[A heavy blow?]
[Yeah, the Rating Games that you’ll be fighting in from now on will have
various people fighting with various feelings. For the sake of one’s desire, for
the sake of a hobby, for the sake of one’s family, for the sake of a woman, for
the sake of wealth, and for the sake of a dream. Various thoughts and feelings
mix together. Among these, there are even people who have invested their
lives into the games. Among the participants in this hellish iron pot, there is
an attack that must be feared the most. That is the “heavy blow”.]
[Is that a special final move? Or a Sacred Gear? A magic technique?]
[—No. Kid, grasp your fist. What is being grasped inside your hand there?]
[……I don’t know.]
[It is “filled” with something. A dream, or a soul. One’s life is “put into” that
fist. This is, above all, dangerous. If one has time to prepare other attacks,
this blow can be dealt with to a certain extent one way or another. But, just
that is not enough. The “heavy blow” reaches to the core of the body. This is
effective. It is frighteningly effective. Even in the Underworld with its magic
and science, the damage of that blow can’t be expressed clearly. But, the ones
who had been hit with this blow understand. Yeah, this is bad, they think. An
opponent that can release this blow is an unmistakably, genuine strong
enemy. You must never go easy against them. If an opponent can release that
blow even if he is of a lower level than you, that is a different story. If you
receive that blow, the battle situation will change completely. It pierces you.
No matter what defence you use against it, it will reach the core of your
body.]
I understand now, ossan. Saji’s blows were piercing me. They were passing
through my armour and reaching my body!
[This spirit. Is the “Prison Dragon” that sleeps in his Sacred Gear responding
to Saji’s feelings?]
Dragon-type Sacred Gears are scary, Ddraig. I couldn’t understand what was
happening!
“Hyoudoooooooooooooooou!”
Even if his mind and body was tormented by the cruel reality, Saji didn’t
stopping punching.
I also responded in kind, and a battle of blows began.
“Let me ask you one thing! What is it like!? Are your master’s breasts soft!?
Is the rumour about them feeling like marshmallows true!? Is a woman’s
body seriously like pudding that doesn’t collapse!?”
I was struck by the eyes of Saji that was burning with jealously and envy!
Seizing this opportunity, he fired the line, connected it to a bench behind me

and swung it with all his strength, but I crossed my arms and protected
myself. The bench broke into small pieces and scattered on the floor.
That was equal to the damage I didn’t receive just now!
“What were you thinking when you were rubbing her breasts!? Damn
iiiiiiiiiiiiit!”
Wasn’t this somehow more intense than the blows when he was talking about
his dream!?
Then, he extended several lines to the furniture store, and hauled out a ton of
large furniture from there and drew an arc through the air with them as he
brought them right above my head! So he intends to bring them all down on
me like that!?
Gunn!
As all the large furniture fell down, I fired a Dragon Shot that I restrained to
the minimum at the sky! The adjustment of power was too difficult! I
couldn’t fire ones like this many times!
Doooon!
The wave blast of red magic power instantly erased the large furniture, but—.
Dogoh!
My back was hit by an impact! When I looked back, Saji had changed the
trajectory of a single line and knocked a dresser into me! It didn’t give me
any particularly great damage, but the impact was transmitted to my whole
body.
Even if there wasn’t any damage, this kind of impact was bad for my body! If
I kept getting hit like this, it seems like adverse effects will start to pop up!
“I also want to rub them! I want to rub theeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeem!”
Buwah! Saji was finally letting out tears of frustration!
“I haven’t even seen breasts yet! You don’t know how much I’ve prayed for
nipples my entire life! And yet you get to see them as much as you
liiiiiiiiiiiiike!”
Gonn!
I knocked Saji down, but he stood up immediately! Damn it! What fighting
spirit he has!
“But, Hyoudou! It isn’t breasts that I want the most! It’s to be a teacher! A
teacher! I will become a teacher! Can’t I become a teacher!? Why do we have
to be laughed at!?”
And then—Saji cried out at me. No, it was to the many people watching this
—.
“We didn’t declare our dream for the sake of being laughed at…!”
“I’m not laughing! It’s impossible to be able to laugh at you when you’re
risking your life like this!”
Facing him, I—hit Saji! It wasn’t enough, so I hit him again!
Saji’s face quickly started swelling up, and he spit out broken teeth and blood
from his mouth.
Even so, Saji stood back up, and faced me again and again. He was that
foolishly honest.
“Today! I will! Surpass you!!”
Saji’s shout heavily resounded all the way through my armour and to my
heart with a bang.
After that, I pounded tens of blows into him.
“Hyuh…Hyuh…”
Before I realised, the sounds of breath coming from Saji’s mouth began to
sound faint.
He should be at his limit already. Since he had multiple cuts in his mouth
now, the blood wouldn’t stop flowing out from his lips. He was already at the
point where he couldn’t even speak.
His face was swollen and his left eye was completely shut.
His body was shaking, and his stance was also unsteady. Some of his fingers
were bent in the wrong direction as well. Even so—. Even so, Saji faced me
with only a strong glint in his eyes.
“Come, Saji. Come! Sajiiiiiiiiiiiii! You won’t let it end here, right!? You
don’t intend to let it end like this, right!? Weren’t you going to do the things
that aren’t possible for idiots like us and run swiftly forward!?”
He slowly moved forward, step by step.
Saji didn’t run away. Saji faced forward. Without shifting his gaze even an
inch away from me, he advanced straight forward.
His appearance right now was similar to mine in the House of Phoenix battle.
I had also seen myself then in the recorded video. Though I had been worn-
out, I moved forward. In order to absolutely approach my opponent.
“You also trained desperately, right? I trained desperately as well.”
I could feel a dreadful pressure from Saji. Though I should clearly surpass
him, I was seized with a terrible fear.
Even if I hit and hit, he wouldn’t fall—.
For there to be an opponent that I feel such great fear against…
Hey, Raiser Phoenix. You also felt like that when facing me, didn’t you? I
understand it now. The reason why you kept knocking me down—.
“Saji, I’m going to beat you.”
Saji made a punch at me with his bent hand. It extended forward with
seemingly slow speed, but I avoided it with the smallest movements. There, I
exchanged a counter punch against him.
Dagan!
“—”
My punch perfectly hit Saji’s face. I also felt good feedback from it. It was a
blow that completely cut off his consciousness.
Even so—. Even so, Saji grasped my right arm with both his hands. So
strongly that he wouldn’t let go.
Saji had lost consciousness. But his hands wouldn’t let go of my right arm.
Then, he kept holding onto my right arm, his body was wrapped in light.
I—couldn’t take my eyes off from Saji until he disappeared.
Because I felt that, if I looked away, he may revive himself again.
[One of Sona Sitri-sama’s “Pawns”, retired.]
“Koneko-chan.”
I stowed away my armour’s mask on my helmet and showed my face.
“Could you hold my hand?”
“…Senpai?”
I spoke with a forced smile.
“This is the first time I knocked down a friend. I understand it. I understand
it, but…”
Koneko-chan gently grasped my trembling fist while smiling. I could feel it

even through my gauntlet.
“You were cool. A senpai to be proud of.”
Those words were enough to reach me.
Part 2
With my match against Saji over, I broke open the door of a nearby vending
machine and gulped down a water bottle from inside. Koneko-chan also
quenched her thirst.
Damn it. I couldn’t get rid of my body’s shakiness. Was it an effect of

wearing the armour? Certainly, I had received a lot of damage in the battle
against Saji, but it wasn’t to the extent that I couldn’t fight.
According to an announcement a short while ago, it seemed that one of our

[Knights] had been taken out. Was it Kiba? Or Xenovia? I didn’t know which
one it was. Whichever of them survived likely wasn’t critically wounded.
The opponent’s side had also lost one [Knight] and [Rook] apiece.
Our side had six people left. The other side had four. Those were numbers we
still couldn’t be careless against. I also had less than 20 minutes left for
remaining in this state. We have to settle this quickly.
“…Ise-senpai.”
Koneko-chan pointed at my right arm. That’s right, even though Saji had
disappeared, the line attached to my right arm hadn’t. Even when I activated
my armour, only this line hadn’t disappeared. This line definitely connected
over to the Sitri base.
What was this for? It didn’t seem to be a very good thing, but since it hadn’t
disappeared along with Saji, he must have put a lot of thought and feelings
into this…Saji, what on earth did you put into this?
At that time, we were contacted through our communication devices.
[Offence team, can you hear? We’re now advancing towards the enemy base
as well.]
A communication from Buchou. I see, so Buchou had finally started to move

as well. The opening and middle stages were over, and we were heading to
the last spurt all at once! After taking a big breath, I spoke to Koneko-chan.
“Let’s go.”
Koneko-chan nodded, and we proceeded towards the final decisive battle.
There was a place that looked like a central plaza in the centre of the
shopping mall.
Surrounded by a circular bench, there was a clock pillar in the centre of it.
Shoppers that got tired with shopping frequently sat down there. Once we had
advanced that far, I stopped walking.
Naturally. —Since Sona-kaichou was right there before me!
“How do you do, Hyoudou Issei-kun, Toujou Koneko-san. I see, so that’s the
appearance of the Sekiryuutei. I do feel a terrible wave of power from you.
It’s only natural for everyone to consider it dangerous.”
She spoke in a calm and composed tone.
Kaichou was surrounded by a barrier. The ones generating the barrier were
the two [Bishop] members of the student council. And the line that was
attached to my right arm was connected to one of the [Bishops]?
It couldn’t be, was their plan to channel my power through the [Bishop] and
into the barrier? It was bad if the power of the Sekiryuutei was being poured
into it!
If Kiba or Xenovia joined up with us, we could just cut through it with a holy
sword.
Soon, the vice-president of the student council, Shinra-senpai appeared. This
girl was also beautiful! Moreover, she had a surprisingly glamorous body!
Running after her, Kiba appeared from the opposite direction from which we
had come from. —So the one that was taken out was Xenovia, huh.
“…Sona, you’re quite bold. To have come right to the centre.”
Buchou’s voice! When I looked back, I saw that Buchou had also arrived
here.
“Haven’t you yourself, the [King], also moved personally as well, Rias?”
“Yeah, since we’ve already reached the final stage either way. Though it
seems to have turned out quite differently from what I expected…”
Buchou wore a rigid expression. Certainly, the plan’s goal was for Kiba and
Xenovia to take down Kaichou. I was supposed to be the bait for the sake of
that, but…She seemed to have completely read us!
Was Kaichou one step higher than us? No, I believed in Buchou!
—.
Suddenly, my consciousness became distant…A-re……A-rere?
I staggered in place…A-rere? The muddiness of my mind was becoming

stronger little by little…?
Finally, I fell to my knees where I stood.
“…Ise?”
Buchou noticed the change in me and Asia activated her healing Sacred Gear
over me. While giving off a pale green colour, it wrapped my body with a
gentle light, —the pain disappeared, but the distantness of my consciousness
didn’t go away!
Buchou tried taking out the [Phoenix Tears], but stopped. She judged that, if
something couldn’t be completely cured by Asia’s Sacred Gear, the tears
would also have little effect.
All the other group members had noticed the change in me, and became
bewildered. Among them, only Kaichou was giving a small smile.
“Neither Asia-san’s Sacred Gear nor the [Phoenix Tears] will have any effect.
Rias, I saw the video records of how the battle with Raiser was finished.
What I understood from that was that Hyoudou-kun is a boy that won’t give
up in battle, to the point of being frightening. For the sake of his comrades,
for himself, and above all for Rias—”
Kaichou continued further.
“We may not be able to defeat him with just damage. No matter how many
times we knock him down, he'll just get back up. To us, your so-called “guts
and spirit” is just as astounding as the power of the Sekiryuutei. Yes, if you
don’t give up and keep on standing up, you believe that you’ll eventually
defeat your enemy. That willpower connects directly to the power of the
Sekiryuutei and increases your power by several times as well. That is the
greatest weapon for Hyoudou-kun.”
T-That’s because guts and spirit are my only redeeming feature…
“That’s why we had no choice but to beat you with a different method.”
From a bag that was being held by one of the [Bishops]—a pack was taken
out.
The interior of the pack was red. Like blood. The line was connected to the
pack and—it couldn’t be, inside the pack was…Kaichou confirmed the
contents of the pack.
“—It’s your blood. You are a reincarnated devil that is a human at your base.
It’s lethal if a human loses half of the blood coursing through their body. You
know that, right? The rule of the Rating Game. When a devil reaches the
point of being unable to fight during the game, they are forcibly transported
to the medical room.”
—Saji! You! This is what you were aiming for from the beginning!
Gakun! I suddenly lost all strength in my body!
Hyuh!
Kiba threw a holy demonic dagger and cut off the line that was connected to
me, but—. Red blood rushed out from the cut line onto the floor. Ah, so my
blood was drawn out through the line.
“It’s too late. You’ve already lost enough blood to be transported to the
medical room.”
Those were Kaichou’s cold words!
“—Sona. You—!”
Buchou ran up to me. Her expression was wrapped in impatience.
Buchou and us had been completely outsmarted…
“That’s right, I used Saji’s Sacred Gear to suck out Hyoudou-kun’s blood
little by little. —Until he entered a dangerous state. In order to continuously
use a Sacred Gear, whose original ability is to suck out the energy of the
target, to suck out their blood instead, considerable training and precise
control was necessary. But, Saji managed to accomplish it.”
So he kept hitting me even while in that state not only because of his guts and
spirit, but also to stall for time! Since he could only suck out my blood little
by little, he sacrificed his own body back then in order to buy more time!
He could have stalled for time just by running away from me but, he
confronted me face to face instead. —Saji! You!
—So everything was for the sake of beating me face to face!
“Hyoudou-kun. You are close to retiring. You should only be able to do one
or two attacks now. The reason is blood loss. Your armour is solid. Your
offensive power is great. However, when I searched for ways to defeat you,
there were many. Even if we can’t physically defeat you, the game rules will
consider you unable to fight.”
I—didn’t have the strength left to stand up anymore. I had completely lost…
So there was such a method…So Kaichou’s plans were superior to ours!?

Kaichou questioned Buchou.
“Rias, what are you willing to bet on this battle? I’m willing to risk my life.
My dream is a very difficult one. If I don’t destroy the obstacles one by one, I
can’t cut open a path of solution.”
Kaichou spoke to Buchou from right in front of her!
“Rias, I will destroy your pride and estimation.”
At Kaichou’s words, Buchou had a sour expression as if she had eaten a bitter
bug. She must have been completely mortified! Certainly, Buchou had had
the advantage in this battle. The advantage had seemed so great that it was
only natural for us to win.
While in that situation, this had happened. If Buchou was simply defeated by
an enemy who had taken measures against her, her estimation would lower
accordingly! Kaichou had also aimed at that!
Sona Sitri! Just how far did you calculate things!
Kaichou’s gaze shifted to me.
“Saji—. He was always saying that he would surpass you. To Saji, you are a
fellow [Pawn], a friend, and a rival he wants to surpass.”
—.
I was satisfied with Kaichou’s words. Saji’s fighting spirit and aspirations
when facing me. Those had clearly been of high density.
He—was aiming for me from the start, huh.
“However, you have a legendary dragon inside you. With just that, he
possessed an inferiority complex towards you. I wanted to convey to that
child that he could fight while crying over such a thing. And that was
conveyed to him. The line didn’t disappear even when Saji was worn out. He
filled it with that much intense feelings. I’ll say this to you who is about to
disappear from this battlefield soon. Just as you were aiming only for the top,
Saji was running towards the objective of defeating you. —You aren’t the
only [Pawn] that has a dream and lives earnestly! The one who beat you was
Saji Genshirou!”
—Today! I will! Surpass you!!
I recalled Saji’s words in my mind.
Saji—. So you…trained for the sake of defeating me!
…Damn it. Saji. Saji. You’re amazing. Even when I kept hitting and hitting
you, you only thought of beating me. Even if you couldn’t beat me directly,
you believed that your comrades could beat me if you left just a scratch—.
But, you didn't need to worry. It seems I was sunk by just your attack.
However, I don’t want to disappear without showing my new special

technique!
I mustered the last of my power and stood up! I stepped just a little distance
away. I stood in a place where everyone present, both Gremory and Sitri,
were caught!
If I’m going to fall, I want to fall down after doing some naughtiness! I
placed both hands in front of me and set my sights on Buchou’s breasts!
“Before I retire…I think I’ll disappear after I’ve fulfilled my worldly

desires…”
That’s right, I was going to disappear either way. In that case, I might as well
reveal everything I have in my last moments and then leave! I poured all the
power left inside me into my brain. Flash, my delusions!!
The last of my aura wrapped around my entire body! It wasn’t concentrated
into power! It was concentrated into my head!
“Rise, my lust! Unleash, my worldly desires!”
Using the power of the Sekiryuutei, I aimed at a greater height once again!
Hold on a little longer, my body! I will surpass the me of just before! This
will be an unrivalled technique depending on how it’s used!
“Spread out, the world of my dreams!”
Instantly, a mysterious space expanded and unfolded with me at the centre.

Feeling it on their skin—the females of both the Gremory and Sitri groups
protected and covered their bodies.
However, please be relieved. My new special technique doesn’t deal direct

damage. Its flashiness couldn’t be compared to that of Dress Break.
Then, I cast a voice on Buchou—on Buchou’s breasts.
“Please let me hear your voice!”
[Ise, are you okay…? If you do such a strange thing, it’ll affect your
health…]
I heard a cute-sounding voice from her breasts.
I see, I see. Fufufufu. I can hear it. I can hear it! Excellent!
“Buchou, you’re worried about me right now, aren’t you? That I’ll hurt my
body by doing something strange…”
At my words, Buchou had an astonished expression on her face.
“Ise! H-How do you know that…?”
I then questioned Kaichou’s—Kaichou’s breasts.
“What are you thinking about right now?”
[Could he have developed a technique to hear the voice of people’s hearts☆?
Sona, that’s troubling☆]
I see, so Sona-kaichou’s breasts arrived at that conclusion.
The character of the breasts weren’t always the same as their owners.
Buchou’s breasts sounded like a little girl. Kaichou’s breasts sounded similar
to her older sister, Serafall Leviathan.
“Sona-kaichou, you thought that my new special technique could let me hear
the voices of people’s hearts, right?”
Kaichou was seriously surprised by my confession.
“Fufufu, that’s not it. It’s close, but that’s not it. I wanted to hear it. The voice
of chests! No! The voice of breasts!”
Taking a pose, I magnificently called out the name of my new special

technique!
“My new technique, [Bilingual][30]! My new technique lets me hear the voice
of breasts from women only! …Haa, haa. When I question them, the breasts
tell the answer to only me without lies! …Haa, haa. It’s the strongest
technique that lets me understand the heart of the opponent! Ugh, I don’t
have enough blood…”
I had decided! I had already decided! I may die while dizzy because I had
nowhere near enough blood, but I was satisfied! The voices only I could
hear! I wanted to hear them!
When I was secluded on the mountain, my sexual desire was also refused. As
a result, I longed for breasts to the point of feeling overwhelmed.
—I want to see them.
But, there weren’t even any porno books on the mountain. Of course, there
weren’t any women there either, just a huge dragon.
Every single day, while living a survival lifestyle, I was chased by the
dragon. What happened to me, a modern-day child in a sensitive period of his
life, by going to such an environment?
Starting from wanting to talk and meet with girls, the end result was—I
groped for something close to an erotic state of mind.
I knew of famous priests who had secluded themselves on mountains for

training and pursued the state of mind that opened up enlightenment. They
faced a state that abandoned worldly desires, but then, what happened when I
did the reverse and entered training while only pursuing worldly desires?
—My heart arrived at searching for erotic things and their source.
Nights on the mountain. While wrapping myself in big leaves, I looked at the
sky and endlessly thought of breasts.
I also sometimes sat in Zen mediation stance. I even sat under a waterfall in a
natural state, my head filled with only worldly desires.
I want to rub them. Touch them. Inhale them. Poke them. Go between them.
After thinking of various things for many days, I suddenly came to a

realisation.
—I want to talk with breasts.
When I realised my deep gratitude and blessings toward breasts, I wanted to

talk with breasts. What did breasts think and say? I wanted to know.
At that time, I couldn’t reach those thoughts and feelings with my lack of
power, but with the power of the Sekiryuutei, the possibilities multiplied!
And at last, I have completed it!
“Hey! Breasts of the [Bishop] onee-san over there, what are you thinking!?”
“No, don’t listen!”
The Bishop onee-san felt danger to her body and covered her breasts, but—
too slow!
[Kiba-kyun! I’m so happy to be standing on the same battlefield as Kiba-
kyun!”
“What’s with that!? It’s only Kiba that’s popular! The breasts of the other
[Bishop] onee-san, what are you thinking!?”
With just the turn of my gaze towards her, the opponent crouched down with
her head between her knees!
“Please stop it! It’s disgusting!”
[Hyoudou is scary…Even though he has such a strong-looking armour, why

can I only see him as an ordinary pervert…?]
……As a result of those two in a row, I collapsed where I stood. Uu, so my

body was also at its limits…
Damn it! So there were also things that shouldn’t be heard! So it was like
that!
When I suddenly looked around—everyone’s eyes were twitching.
…A-re? Hey, why weren’t you all surprised at this strongest technique of
mine!
Kaichou’s eyes twitched, and Buchou put a hand to her forehead and sighed.
“Rias…This is a little…”
“I’m sorry…”
“I think it’s a scary technique, but with this violation of privacy, won’t
female devils no longer fight him from now on?”
“Yeah, we’ll have to be severely careful now…”
A-rerere!? What was with these reactions!? I think it’s definitely a useful
ability! Rather, like this, it’s as if I’m—.
“…a true pervert!”
[You ARE a pervert!]
I received a full-blown tsukkomi from both the Gremory and Sitri sides!
“—”
I…was speechless! Impossible…I just heard the voice of everyone’s breasts

in my ear.
Look! This technique was perfect, see!
“Asia’s breasts, what are you thinking right now!?”
[Stupid Ise, how can you do such a thing while injured! B-But, I’ll definitely
cure you!]
Ah, what a thing. So Asia’s breasts were tsundere[31]!
So the breasts expressed what the target was thinking like this!?
“…Even though you were cool before…Lewd Sekiryuutei. The worst.”
Au! Koneko-chan’s scathing words!
Ugh! …It’s no good. My dizzy consciousness was at its limit. I didn’t have
enough blood…
…Alright, then I’ll at least read Kaichou’s strategy at the end.
“Kaichou’s breasts-san! Please tell me what kind of strategy you intend to

use now!”
[This special barrier made by the two [Bishops] is a decoy☆. Only my spirit
has been placed in the barrier, and my body is just a holographic image☆.
Since my spirit has come here, it’s possible to make the presence of my body
disappear and to make it look like my aura is inside the barrier☆. My true
body is on the roof☆. It’s a strategy to make you attack the me inside the
barrier and weaken you guys even a little☆.]
I see, I see. So that is just an image. But, only her spirit had come here.
In any case, I told everyone about what Kaichou’s breasts had said,
“Everyone, the Kaichou in that barrier…is a decoy. She’s just a holographic

image created by the two [Bishops] inside the barrier…Their strategy is to
make us wastefully attack the barrier here and weaken us even a little…The
real Kaichou is on the roof! It seems that only her spirit has been moved into
the hologram…That’s also why Koneko-chan’s enemy detection couldn’t
find the Kaichou on the roof. But, because her spirit came here, Bilingual
also worked and let me hear the holographic breasts, is that it…?”
After communicating just that, I collapsed.
“Ise-san!”
Asia tried running over to me, but Kaichou’s [Queen] didn’t let her go to me.
Asia then struck a pose of prayer where she was, and her body began to shine
faintly, trying to spread out to her surroundings. Was this the area expansion
of Asia’s healing ability? This was the fruits of her training!
She should have understood that healing would not have any effect on me at
this point. Even so, her natural gentleness made her worry for me. Asia, you
really are a good kid. With tsundere breasts as well, you’re unmatched!
“I was waiting for that!”
One of the [Bishops] undid Kaichou’s holographic image. Both the barrier
and Kaichou’s hologram disappeared, but without paying any heed to that,
the opposing [Bishop] set foot into Asia’s healing area.
“Reverse!”
Don! The pale green light changed instantly and emitted something red and
dangerous instead.
“—Ah.”
In that instant, Asia’s body shined and was disappearing…!?
“…The reverse of healing is damage…Argento-san’s healing ability is

immense…If that is reversed…”
The opposing [Bishop] that had entered Asia’s healing area had a satisfied-
looking expression on her face, even as she vomited blood. What! What had
happened!?
“…I beat the Gremory’s healer…Kaichou…”
Kaichou’s [Bishop] then disappeared at the same time as Asia.
…Damn it. They took out Asia…I-I too…
My body was wrapped in light. I was already done for…I wanted to promote
to [Queen] by entering the enemy’s base…To lose without even doing that…
was pitiful!
But, I was satisfied with being able to use [Bilingual]…
…Saji. I—.
[One of Rias Gremory-sama’s “Bishop”, retired.]
[One of Sona Sitri-sama’s “Bishop”, retired.]
[Rias Gremory-sama’s “Pawn”, retired.]
VIP
I—Azazel, laughed inside the VIP room.
“…So this is the current Sekiryuutei.”
One of the spectating leaders murmured that. The VIP room had become
opened-mouthed.
Naturally. Since a new stupid technique had been displayed on the monitor as
they all watched as if devouring it.
—Bilingual.
It was just way too dumb. Even I, being open-minded to perverted things,
couldn’t understand at all what had happened in that moment. Since even I
was like this, the minds of the others must be in quite a terrible state indeed.
On the monitor, Rias—was blushing deeply. I sympathised with her, but dear
me, this was interesting.
However, this Bilingual. It had no flashiness, but in reality, it was a fearful

technique.
If the opponent was female, the state of the battle would likely be overturned.
Because it exposed the inside of their hearts. There was no other technique as
terrifying as this to an opponent.
Moreover, it could read the inside of their hearts even in the type of situation
where the spirit was being projected as a holographic image.
In matches limited to female opponents, he would be unparalleled with that

technique. He keeps rapidly developing techniques that make him hated by
women. Does he really intend to become popular?
It’s regrettable that the person himself doesn’t seem to completely understand
how amazing this technique is since it occurred to him at the top of his sexual
desire, but…
Rather, he’ll be told by Rias that he’s banned from using it in the games. As
it is now, he won’t be able to participate in games with other devils, since
many devils own female devil servants.
Vali. I also understand why you, who are of an exceptionally higher rank than
Ise, took such an interest in the Sekiryuutei who is widely called the weakest
of all the successive generations.
—Interesting.
He was described with that one word. A guy who watches and fights without
getting tired is the best opponent for a battle enthusiast.
Hey, Vali. Ise is evolving and becoming strong in a different way than you.
At that time, what will you do? How will you fight him? He’s a guy who
goes far and in a slanted way above our expectations.
So much fun. I really was enjoying myself.
Most likely, it will be the greatest shown between red and white out of all the
previous generations.
Besides that, though, there was the [Reverse] used by the Sitri group. That
was something researched by us. We had started giving technical assistance
to the devils, but that [Reverse] was still in the research stage. So someone
like Armaros or Sahariel offered it to them on the condition of getting data on
it during the game, huh? Geez…
It was still at the research stage, so it wouldn’t be strange if anything

happened. And Sona Sitri and her servants used it while acknowledging that.
So their resolution—their fighting spirit of wanting to win at any cost must
have been stirred up, huh.
There were also Fallen Angels who picked out Sacred Gears and embedded
them into themselves, but this [Reverse] was similar in that it forcibly granted
someone an ability they didn’t originally have. As an act that shortens one’s
life and destroys one’s own abilities, it’s dangerous.
Ise also obtained the power of the Hakuryuukou and shaved off his life. Even
if this ability increases as an appendix to his own ability like Kiba, there are
also safe examples of this, but as expected it couldn’t really be
recommended.
Incidentally, since my artificial Sacred Gear was made specifically for my

use right from scratch, it has no problems.
Sorry, but I’m going to have to advise them that [Reverse] should be banned
from future games. I also feel like I do not want to nip young buds in such a
place.
However, to think that they would use [Reverse] like this. Originally, it was
created for the sake of reversing contrary things that turned the holy into
demonic and darkness into light. To think that they would skilfully use
[Reverse] in accordance to their opponents’ abilities.
I ascertained with my own eyes the resolution of the Sitri group this time.
Show me how far you guys can go.
In any case, how will the others act now that Ise has been lost? I knew that
previously, you would get discouraged by such a thing, Rias, Akeno.
“Hohohoh, what an interesting battle.”
The damn old geezer Odin watched the monitor in seeming satisfaction. For
that selfish geezer to give praise. Odin spoke to Sirzechs.
“Sirzechs.”
“Yes.”
“About that kid who has the dragon Sacred Gear.”
“You mean Hyoudou Issei-kun? He has the Sekiryuutei.”
However, Odin’s next words were unexpected.
“No, I mean the [Pawn] of the Sitri family.”
…I see, so he paid attention to that one. Odin continued speaking.
“What a good devil. You should take good care of that one. He’ll become
strong. The achievement of beating the Sekiryuutei kid is huge. Watching the
Rating Games of devils is fun because of this. The weak change in the middle
of a match. This is what a true match is.”
Odin was paying the greatest of compliments to someone whose existence he

didn’t even know about several hours ago.
“That’s right, that’s right! Odin-ojii-chan really understands things, after

all☆”
Serafall also praised her little sister’s group and seemed cheery. Even though
she had watched with tearfully crying face until just now.
That pawn of Sona Sitri. She said his name was Saji Genshirou. You could
say that his estimation rose more than Ise in this match.
This game had been broadcasted across the entire Underworld. Unexpectedly,
the name of this previously unknown dragon Sacred Gear user may have
become more famous than the Sekiryuutei.
Ise, Rias. This world that you’re trying to plunge into has many difficulties in
store for you all.
End Game
After Ise-kun and Asia-san disappeared from the battlefield, there were only
four of us left, including me—Kiba Yuuto, my master Rias-buchou, Akeno-
san and Koneko-chan.
The enemy had three people left. Kaichou, Shinra-senpai, and the remaining
[Bishop] student council member.
—We had lost half of our members.
A game where one side was supposed to dominate was full of major upsets
right from the beginning. The side that was said to be superior had also lost
half of their members. I could already hear the comments of those high-class
devils watching us from above.
Buchou’s estimation will surely fall. But, we couldn’t let it fall any lower
than this.
Ise, the mood-maker of our team, had disappeared. This was…huge. I

somehow endured it, but what was going on in Buchou’s mind? If Asia were
still here, she would be in shock.
Our current members—wouldn’t change for the moment. Even if there had
been a shocking impact just now, as long as it didn’t affect the battle, there
was no problem, but…
Asia had also been unexpectedly taken out. The so-called [Reverse], which
had been chosen to be used when she activated her healing ability, and
moreover her area-expansion version. So the opposite of healing was damage
…Asia-san’s healing ability was enormous. The damage caused by [Reverse]
must have also been unimaginable.
More importantly, Asia had exited in an instant. The opposing Bishop—
Hanakai-san had also disappeared from the attack she gave. Most likely, they
had predicted beforehand that the healing ability could be expanded and that
it would be used, and made tactics against it. They must have also taken into
consideration that Asia-san’s area-expanded healing would heal without
distinguishing between enemies and allies. If reverse had been activated
when more than one ally was being healed…We could have also been
completely wiped out. What terrifying tactics.
So you thought that far ahead, Sona-kaichou. However, even so, to have the
intention of sacrificing her servants…I could feel that their power of unity
was greater than ours. Because she believed in her members, they could
display such feats of strength.
On the other hand, Ise’s technique was…I couldn’t say anything anymore.
But, if the opponents are limited to women, it may become quite
threatening…Wait, this wasn’t what I should be thinking about, though.
Sona-kaichou hadn’t aimed at winning with immense power, but instead at

using counters that made use of us, who did possess immense power. This
was the original Rating Game. You couldn’t easily win with just power!
Buchou stood up and looked above. She must have been focusing on
Kaichou, who was on the roof.
Even though Ise-kun had been lost, Buchou was calm. As expected of a
[King]. Since if the [King] didn’t function and act, the game would be
affected.
“Koneko, can you feel her spirit?”
Buchou asked Koneko-chan this.
“Yes. I couldn’t detect it before, but now I can sense Kaichou’s spirit on the
roof. I think that the barrier from before was false illusion that made it look
like Kaichou was inside it, and also a special decoy that made anyone unable
to perceive the actual person’s spirit and location.”
Her cat ears were moving timidly, seemingly searching for Kaichou’s spirit.
Your cat ears are very cute, Koneko-chan. Koneko-chan was also a battle-
ready state, even if Ise-kun had disappeared. I was thankful for this. With
this, we can fight sufficiently.
I pointed my sword at Shinra-senpai and the other servant from the Sitri
group.
“Now then, how shall we do this? As two blade-users, shall we decide it by

the blade?”
Shinra-senpai responded to my question.
“That is also fine. In chess, when a pawn is promoted, in most cases they
become [Queen]. However, the battle situation changes if they promote to
[Knight] instead depending on the setting. There are also a lot of differences
between actual chess and the Rating Games, but—this will be a good match.”
The battle between me and Shinra-senpai was decided. Besides her, there was
only the opposing [Bishop]—Kusaka-san, but—.
At that moment, Akeno entered my sight as she gave off a crackling golden
aura from her entire body.
Akeno-san—had a cold look in her tear-soaked eyes and was giving off a
strange aura.
“…Even though I tried to show Ise-kun my determination…”
She went forward a step on with wobbly and shaky legs. I could feel a strong
pressure in that step that couldn’t be expressed in words.
“…Even though I tried to overcome it…by using this hateful power in front
of him…”
Akeno-san slowly raised her hands in front of her and—.
“I won’t forgive you.”
She showed the natural face of her S-side! The number one state that Akeno-
san shouldn’t be touched in! Impossible, to think that the usually calm
Akeno-san would react to losing Ise-kun like this!
“—Disappear.”
After that brief anger-filled declaration, a great mass of thunder sprung forth
from Akeno-san’s hands and swooped down on the Sitri [Bishop] Kusaka-
san!
Doooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooon!
“Reverse!”
At the instant of impact, Kusaka-san spread out her hands and tried to reverse
the thunder, but—.
Bigagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagaga!! The violent thunder

wrapped around Kusaka-san!
Kusaka-san couldn’t reverse the thunder and directly received Akeno-san’s

attack!
And at the same time, she was wrapped in light and disappeared!
“It seems it was useless. She tried to reverse the thunder, but what I shot just
now was lightning. Thunder and light. The reverse of the light portion wasn’t
enough to reverse it all.”
[One of Sona Sitri-sama’s “Bishops”, retired.]
“—The power couldn’t be overturned when the power being reversed was
changed.”
Just as Akeno-san said, it seemed that their training wasn’t enough for them
to master the power of [Reverse]. Akeno-san then pointed her hands at the
[Queen] Shinra-senpai!
Akeno-san had already disregarded the battle between me and senpai! She
had forgotten me in her shock over losing Ise-kun and her anger at not being
able to display her lightning power to him!
It may be that, as a result of that, Akeno-san was able to conquer that power,
but what an unexpected development. To think that Ise-kun meant that much
to Akeno-san!
“Kuh!”
Shinra-senpai felt the danger to her body and started running away from here!
Kah! Dooooooooooooooooooooooooooooon!
The lightning extended straight towards senpai! If a devil was hit directly by
that, they would be helpless! Since it was mixed with the power of thunder
and the power of light, the weakness of devils, just imagining getting hit by
that power was terrifying.
However, Shinra-senpai avoided the lightning and tried to escape into the
interior of the department store.
I swiftly ran after her! I won’t lose when it comes to speed!
While dashing, I created a holy demonic sword, and when I caught up I

stabbed at her! My blade was blocked by her naginata, but I didn’t know
when she would bring out that counter Sacred Gear!
Shinra-senpai took out a small bottle from her pocket. —[Phoenix Tears]! So
the Sitri [Queen] had theirs!
She threw the small bottle at me and cut it apart with her naginata. The liquid
inside was poured onto me!
“Reverse!”
Shinra-senpai shouted that! She intended to change the immense healing

power of the tears into damage the instant it hit me! I quickly changed my
holy demonic sword into a sword of water!
Bishah!
The wave of water mixed together with the tears. When mixed with
something else, the tears lost their effect. And as a result, the [Reverse] also
lost its meaning!
“If an opening is made even just a little!”
Senpai sharply turned her naginata towards me!
I see, the attack just now was to make me block and step out. However—.
Zan!
Holy demonic swords bloomed in profusion around Shinra-senpai! The

multiple holy demonic blades that sprouted out from the floor destroyed
senpai’s naginata.
“The current me has no openings.”
When I tried firing a second bout of swords at her, she made the mirror from
before appear in front of her. I weakened the swords as much as possible and
they stabbed with just enough power to destroy the mirror.
Barin! Dooooooooo!
The short-lived mirror broke and the impact was returned to me with double
the damage, but—I could endure this much! I clenched my teeth in pain and
raised my left arm towards the sky.
“Petro, Basileus, Dionysius, Holy Mary. Please listen to my voice!”
Space warped and a tear was created! I stuffed my hand into there!
“No way!? That’s!”
Understanding the meaning of this, Shinra-senpai was shocked.
“In the name of the saints lodged in the holy blade, I release thee. —
Durandal!”
The item I took out from the space was the legendary holy sword, Durandal!
Xenovia! I’ll clear away your regrets here and now!
Following the momentum as I took Durandal out, I slashed at Shinra-senpai!

The holy sword hit, and serious damage was given to Shinra-senpai.
Even in that situation, she didn’t activate her counter Sacred Gear. So she
was unable to use it continuously.
“It was Xenovia’s suggestion. That, in the case that she became unable to
function and fight, she would transfer the sword’s right of use to me, since
this sword is too good for her.”
That’s right, Xenovia had taught me how to use Durandal.
And how could I, who possesses holy demonic swords, use Durandal, you
ask?
“However, your holy demonic aptitude is—”
Shinra-senpai said that as she was wrapped in the light of retirement

teleportation.
“I had no past. Because of that, I saw hell, but…I’m different now. Thanks to
attaining Balance Breaker, it seems I can also handle Durandal like this.”
Buuuuuuuuuuuun…
Durandal was emitting a quiet and peaceful surge. It wasn’t letting out a
violent and rampaging surge like it did with Xenovia.
“Kuh! This is…! You can handle it better than Xenovia-san!?”
Shinra-senpai said that, but I didn’t think so.
“…Since Xenovia has aura temperament that desires power, Durandal may
have also reacted to that. But I choose certainty over power. Ability over
strength.”
I had intended to suppress its power, but even so the floor had been cut into
two equal halves up to quite a distance away from the shockwave of slashing
Shinra-senpai. It seemed I would receive a minus evaluation because of this.
“I thought that it was a stubborn steed that didn’t listen to the words of its
wielder, but it really seems to be true. It cut more than I thought…So
controlling it is still difficult.”
“…! This is outside of our calculations, Sona! Even more than Hyoudou-
kun…! Their true ace is…! The servant to pay attention to is…Kiba Yuuto!”
Shinra-senpai left just those parting words and disappeared from this place.
[Sona Sitri-sama’s “Queen”, retired.]
“It’s because I—aim to surpass Ise-kun, no, the Sekiryuutei.”
Mortifying. It had been mortifying for me. The loss against the Phoenix
family. Ise-kun, you weren’t the only one who was filled with feelings of
frustration and mortification back then.
—Since Rias Gremory’s true [Knight] was taken out without being able to
protect my master.
Even though I had finally attained Balance Breaker, the power of me and my
comrades couldn’t connect with Kokabiel, and I couldn’t enter the battle
against the Hakuryuukou either. I hadn’t been helpful at either of those times.
Mortifying.
It was mortifying for me, Ise-kun!!
That’s why I trained from scratch under my teacher. Truly from scratch. I
learned from the sword basics again.
Perhaps telling myself that I wasn’t like you, I also kept doing
straightforward training to the point of foolishness. If I simply prided myself
on attaining Balance Breaker, that will be where I degenerate into weakness!
“—More than anything else, I hate it seeming like the only servant is the
Sekiryuutei.”
You may be aiming at Vali. But my only goal was to be my master’s sword,
and stand as a partner next to you, my comrade.
Rias Gremory had not only the Sekiryuutei, but also the “Kiba Yuuto of the
Holy Demonic Swords”. Because I wanted to say that, I—.
“—I’ll also promise the same as you promised. I will never make my master
Rias Gremory cry again.”
The only remaining opponent was—the [King], Sona Sitri-kaichou.
The roof of the department store. The sky outside was white, empty of
anything. Because it was within the space of the game.
Our remaining four members had gone there. In front of us was Sona-
kaichou.
Kaichou turned her gaze towards us and smiled bitterly. Buchou asked.
“Sona, why on the roof?”
“The [King] must survive until the end. That is the duty of the [King]. If the
[King] is taken out, the game would be over, right?”
“…Yes, I didn’t question the profoundness of that.”
“Rias, Saji won against the Sekiryuutei. Neither Ise-kun nor you made any
mistakes. —Please don't make light of that child. You aren’t the only ones
that are desperate.”
“Yes, I could sense it with my body. —Now then, let’s settle this, Sona.”
Buchou took a step forward. Does she intend to do this one-against-one?
She was a person that wouldn’t listen even if stopped. In that case—.
“If I sense danger, I’ll enter to help immediately. I won’t listen to your
selfishness.”
“……”
Buchou didn’t react to my words, but she should have understood. If Buchou
was close to losing, I wouldn’t pay attention to her protests and enter to help
as well.
If the [King] was taken down, it was over. I can’t let you get taken out, Rias-
buchou.
Then, the battle between best friends started—.
An aura of water gathered around Kaichou, and gradually formed something.

This was no ordinary amount of water. Looking at it, the water seemed be
collected from everywhere within the department store.
As expected of the Sitri family whose specialty is water magic. I had heard
that the older sister’s specialty was ice, while the younger sister’s was water.
In her magic, Buchou carried the power of destruction. An attack that

destroys the opponent. Without hesitation, Buchou fired magic bullets at her
friend Sona-kaichou! The number of bullets was endless like that of a
machine gun!
The bullets were only about the size of a softball, but I could feel magic of
high purity in each shot. It seemed that the results of Buchou’s training were
also coming out. That she wasn’t attacking showily was because of the rules.
Zabun. Zabaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan.
Sona-kaichou manipulated the water and made it into a wall, stopping

Buchou’s attacks. The instant that Buchou’s magic hit, the water was also
annihilated at the same time, but because she was gathering it from the entire
building, it was unlimited.
“Now then, Rias. I shall thoroughly display my water techniques to you.”
Kaichou transformed a large amount of the water with magic, turning it into
many hawks that flew in the air, serpents that slithered on the ground, valiant
lions, wolves that herded together, and several huge dragons as well.
So she can make this many different things at once! Her magic skill surpasses
that of Buchou!
“Just as I wished for, Sona!”
Smiling fearlessly, Buchou piled compression upon compression of her

power of destruction and made a countless number of magic bullets in the air.
Those without enough power would vanish from just one of those shots. To
have condensed that many of them, it seemed that Buchou had built up her
magic power fairly well in her training.
Both excelled in the quality of their magic, but looking at it like this, Buchou
stood out in power while Kaichou stood out in technique.
Both of them stood ready. Then, the two of them—unleashed their attacks at
each other at the same time.
[Resign confirmed. It is the victory of Rias Gremory-sama.]
WINNER
Part 1
After the game had ended, I woke up within the medical facility. I was on a
bed.
That’s right, this is the first time I’ve ended up here.
My case this time had been more a matter of blood loss than injuries. It
seemed I had been given a blood transfusion immediately after that and could
now move like this. I had gone outside and was drinking juice by the vending
machine.
We had won.
However, half of us, consisting of me, Xenovia, Asia and Gasper, had been
taken out, and the Gremory group which had been said to be overwhelmingly
superior before the game had our estimation lowered.
Our estimation seemed to have particularly lowered because of how Gasper

had been lost so quickly right at the start and how I, the Sekiryuutei, had been
taken out. As the natural result hadn’t come about, the evaluation of those at
the top was harsh.
Buchou—appeared completely mortified. There were also the achievements

of Kiba, who displayed ace-class strenuous effort and the fact we had
achieved victory in the end, but—. It seemed that the end had been won by a
direct confrontation between the [Kings].
This had been our first victory…Somehow, we hadn’t been blessed with a
complete victory. We had certainly gone through a tough battle. Even though
our group had enormous power, we were far away from a perfect victory.
Yeah! This situation was bad!
Shaking my head, I decided to change the mood and to go to Saji’s hospital
room. His injuries had also been completely cured already. In the game we
were enemies, but once it had ended, we were friends as usual.
Well now, I’ll go boast about Buchou’s breasts again.
“Please take this.”
I heard Sirzechs-sama’s voice from Saji’s room. I could see inside the room
from the slightly open door. Inside were Sirzechs-sama, Kaichou, and Saji on
his bed.
Saji was receiving something from Sirzechs-sama. He was holding an

expensive-looking small box in his hands.
“U-Umm…This is…?”
Saji was nervously trembling.
“This is something awarded to the person who excelled and fought the most
impressively in the Rating Game.”
Sirzechs-sama said that while smiling. However—.
“I-I…lost to Hyoudou…T-This isn’t a situation where I should be receiving

this.”
Saji grasped the sheets of his bed in apparent frustration and regret.
“That’s true. But, consequently, that Ise-kun—the Sekiryuutei was defeated.

We watched your battle in excitement from the spectators’ room. To the
extent that even Odin of the Norse praised you.”
Sirzechs-sama took out a medal from the small box and put it on Saji’s chest.
“You shouldn’t humble yourself. Even a devil like you can aim for the top.
I’m happy that I can see promising young devils of the future. Devote
yourself more. I have high expectations of you.”
Then, Sirzechs-sama patted Saji’s head.
“It’s fine no matter how many years or decades it takes. —Continue aiming
to be a Rating Games teacher.”
At Sirzechs-sama’s words, Saji—cried silently. His tears flowed down

endlessly, and his face became disheveled.
“…Saji, you displayed a gallant figure to a lot of people. Because you fought
a splendid battle.”
Sona-kaichou was brimming with calm and self-control from her eyes.
Kaichou is also surely happy that her prided servant had gained such a huge
estimation.
Saji fingered the medal on his chest, then wiped away his tears with his hand
and nodded strongly.
“…Yes…Thank you very much!”
……
Feeling that it would be impolite to listen any further, I left that place.
…Saji, congratulations.
I had only thought of Vali as my rival. I had believed without doubt that Vali
was the only rival I had to defeat. —I was wrong.
That’s why, I’ll say it to him face-to-face once more next time.
That, I’m sorry.
Hey, Saji. Which one of us will advance to being a high-class devil first and
have our dreams granted?
I—won’t lose! Absolutely. And I’ll win for sure the next time we fight!
So, until next time.
My rival, Saji Genshirou.
Part 2
I came across Buchou just before she entered my hospital room.
“Buchou.”
Buchou also noticed me, and smiled. Like that, we went into my hospital
room and started to chat pleasantly.
“Ise, thank you for your hard work in the game. You did well. But, please
don’t embarrass me so much, okay? Since your sexual desire really is too
excessive.”
Buchou smiled bitterly. Aaaah, I embarrassed her.
“S-Sorry…My new techniques and power-ups tend to be related to my

worldly desires…”
“That technique is sealed when in games.”
“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? Seriously!?”
No way! Seriously!? Why!? I-Is it because it’s perverted!?
“Because it will make us unable to fight against female devils anymore. So

it’s banned.”
“Uu, if Buchou says so, I’ll obeeeeeeeey.”
I nodded with teary eyes! Such a shame! It’s extremely regrettable! To think I
would only be able to use it once! Ah, but does that mean it’s okay to use in
real battles?
Buchou smiled bitterly.
“But, we finally had a victory. Compared to last time, it was better, but I still
lost Ise, Asia, Xenovia and Gasper. Even if our family is said to be blessed
with ability and overflowing with power, if that power can’t be displayed at
critical moments, it has no meaning. Even though the probability of victory is
high, when you lose, you lose.”
It was just as Buchou said.
If we had made just a single mistake, we might have lost. Even though their
chances of winning were less than ours, our opponents desperately came at
us. Because they also moved forward, believing they would win.
If one gives in and is careless, one can also lose the matches they could win.
Me and Buchou had realised this obvious fact once again.
…They’re difficult, these games. The same with actual battles.
And just as I had seen the path to being a high-class devil, it felt far away.
But, it wasn’t an unreachable distance. Eventually, I too, like Buchou—.
“But Ise. Both Akeno and Koneko overcame their walls in this game. This is
something to be happy about.”
Buchou said that while smiling. That smile was wrapped in gentleness.
“Yes, I think so too! I feel like we won the match, but lost the game, but even
so I’m happy that Akeno-san and Koneko-chan have advanced forward!”
“It’s thanks to you, Ise. Thanks to you, everyone in my group are breaking
through the things they carry. You’ve broken through all the things I’ve
worried about, Ise. I’m very grateful.”
“N-No, I didn’t do anything in particular. I just thought about keeping

everyone happy.”
That’s right, I wanted to advance forward together with everyone. Even if

tough things occur like this time, I want to break through them together.
Because we’re comrades and friends.
“Ise, I’m glad that you’re my servant…Please stay with me forever.”
“Yes, Buchou! I’ll always stay by your side!”
I was also happy, being able to see Buchou’s greatest-rank smile.
Kon-kon.
Suddenly, someone knocked on the door to my hospital room. After I

answered “Yes, come in”—an old man that I hadn’t seen before came in. He
was wearing a hat and had only a single eye. Moreover, he had a long white
beard.
“Old man, who are you?”
When I asked in puzzlement, the old man laughed.
“I’m the Old Man of the Northern Countryside. Sekiryuutei, it seemed you
need to study a little more. Well, you are devoted.”
What was this overly-familiar old-man saying so suddenly? But, how did he
know I was the Sekiryuutei?
“You’re Odin-sama, right? This is the first time we’ve met. I’m Rias
Gremory.”
Buchou seemed to know him. Odin? Hmm, I feel like I’ve heard that name
somewhere before…
“I see, I see. Sirzechs’ little sister, huh. I saw you in the game. Well, there
was also something like that. But, I see, hmm. So big. When I was watching,
I was fascinated by just these.”
The old man was looking at Buchou’s breasts with lewd eyes! Heeeeeeeey!
You damn old man! Those breasts are mine! No one besides me can look at
them with lewd eyes! As I tried to ferociously protest, a beautiful armoured
woman who had entered the room at some point hit the old man’s head with a
paper-fan.
“Geez! Did I not already tell you that indecent eyes were prohibited?! Since
there’s going to be an important meeting now, please pull yourself together as
the King of the Norse Gods!”
“…Truly a Valkyrie with no openings. I know already. It’s a conference on

terrorist-countermeasures with the angels, devils, fallen angels, Zeus of
Greece and Indra[32] of Mt. Sumeru[33].”
The old man muttered with his eye half-closed as he rubbed his head.
“Well, it’s fine. Sirzechs’ sister and Sekiryuutei. The world isn’t full of only
trials, there are many fun things as well. Advance forward while both fully
enjoying and suffering through it all. Being reckless is the only way for
youngsters to grow up. Hohoho.”
Leaving just those words, the old man and the armoured woman left my
hospital room.
Who was that? That old man…He stared at my Buchou’s breasts! Anyone
who makes a move on Buchou’s breasts is my enemy, no question about it!
I’ll never permit such a thing!
I asked Buchou about it afterwards, but apparently that old man was a
northern god! He just looked like a dirty old man!
…Really, there are things I just don’t understand in this world.
Reunion
Part 1
The second half of August—.
We of the Gremory group were receiving a farewell from the underworld at

the station in front of the main residence.
“Well then, Issei-kun. I look forward to the day we can meet again. You may
return here any time without hesitation. Think of the Gremory family as your
own family.”
Buchou’s father said that as many servants stood behind him.
“Thank you very much! B-But, that is a bit too grand for me…”
I was smiling bitterly, but Buchou’s mother also affirmed it.
“Not at all. Issei-san. Please take care of Rias in the human world. Since my
daughter can be so selfish, I worry.”
“M-Mother! W-What are you saying!?”
Buchou’s face turned deep red. What a cute Buchou!
“Yes! Of course!”
I hit my chest and nodded. I’ll take care of Buchou! It may be rude of me to
say this, but I’ll protect the woman I fell in love with all my life!
“…Uu, I’m also being moved to tears. The future of my family is bright…”
Buchou’s father was crying. Eeeeeeeeeh? Why, why?
Buchou’s mother sighed beside him.
“Wait a minute, dear. Isn’t this where the father is supposed to retaliate by
saying something like [I won’t give up my daughter yet!]?”
“Even if you say that, Issei-kun seems to have surpassed my power already,
so isn’t it enough already? I think it will be fine even if I settle down soon.”
“Please wait until Rias has graduated from high school at least before talking
about retirement.”
???? He seemed to be getting excited, but about what?
“Rias, send us a letter during your remaining summer holidays.”
Sirzechs-sama said that while carrying his son Millicas-sama in his arms.
Grayfia-san was standing immediately behind them.
“Yes, onii-sama. You stay well as well, Millicas.”
“Yes, Rias-nee-sama!”
We had boarded the train and were giving our last farewells to Sirzechs-sama
and the others from the window.
Ah—.
At that moment, I noticed. Sirzechs-sama, Millicas-sama, and also—.
I saw two parents and their child in that three-shot. As I thought, it was like
that. It wasn’t a joke—.
Part 2
The return train.
I was being pressed by my untouched school homework.
That’s right! I had been busy since coming to the Underworld, but I had
completely forgotten about this!
Furthermore, thinking back, didn’t I spend off the important summer of my

second year of high school on a mountain with a dragon? I wanted to
cryyyyyyyyyyyy!
I had used my precious youth on surviving in that mountain! I didn’t have

any date with Buchou, nor did Akeno-san do any erotic things to me in my
room!
I started on my Japanese homework while crying.
But, I did have some amazing experiences during my time in the Underworld.
And I had done various studies. We were strong—in terms of power.
However, in the case of opposing teams who took greater control than us, no
matter how great our power was, we would lose depending on the tactics
used.
…If I’m also going to play the games as a [King] in the future, I have to start
thinking about tactics and the like right away…
Because, no matter how great my power was from the legendary dragon, if I
recklessly plunged forward and fell into my opponent’s tricks, it will be an
immediate game over! If I was taken out as a [King], my team would have to
resign! Though I should have won overall in power, I was defeated by Saji in
terms of technique…
Uwaah…I’m so anxious about the future.
I spoke to Buchou who was sitting in the seat in front of me.
“Buchou.”
“What is it?”
“I’ve acted reckless until now in order to become a harem king. That is my
goal, and my wish to become that hasn’t changed even now. —But, Tannin-
ossan told me. That it’s a waste to set that as my final goal. So, I thought
about it a little, but I think it’s useless to just aim for an ordinary harem. It’s
best if I can make a harem with an attractiveness that won’t lose to anyone
and that is strong in the games as well.”
Buchou listened to my words and showed a very surprised expression, but

she soon smiled.
“It seems the summer training camp was a success. Meeting other devils in
the Underworld seems to have been a big plus for you. We both seem to have
learned and advanced forward a lot.”
Yes! I gave it my all!
Suddenly, Koneko-chan appeared there…and sat down on my laaaaaaaap!?
I couldn’t understand what was happening, but—Koneko-chan had sat down

on my lap and was twitching her cat ears.
“K-Koneko-chan…?”
I timidly looked at her face, and then,
“Nyan♪”
She smiled with a smile across her whole face. Yeah. With just something
like that, my brain flew off.
Asia had teary eyes, Buchou scowled with narrowed eyes, and Akeno-san
was giving off pressure with a silent smiling face, but…
Yeah! Cuteness is justice!
Like this, the train headed to the human world we lived in—.
The time in the Underworld has been fun. It was a summer vacation I didn’t
think I would forget for my entire life.
As the train arrived at the underground platform on the human world-side, I

stretched myself.
“Well, we’ve arrived, we’ve arrived. Now then, let’s return home, Asia—”
When I turned to look at Asia. A mysterious man with delicate features had
drawn near Asia.
“Asia Argento…We finally meet.”
“U-Umm…”
Asia was bewildered. This was bad! Was he a pervert! I won’t let you put
even a single finger on my Asia-chan!
“Hey, hey, hey! What business do you have with Asia!?”
I came between them! But, the mysterious delicate man questioned Asia with
a sincere expression.
“…So you’ve forgotten me. We should have met that time.”
The delicate man—Wait, I’ve seen him somewhere before. The delicate man
suddenly revealed his chest and showed a big scar there. It was a deep scar.
Asia’s eyes opened wide when she saw that.
“—. That wound, could it be…”
Asia? You remember him?
“Yes, my face couldn’t be seen back then, but I am the devil from that time.”
“—”
Asia became speechless at those words.
“My name is Diodora Astaroth. That time you weren’t able to treat it to the
point where a scar wouldn’t remain, but my life was saved due to your Sacred
Gear.”
I had heard about Asia’s past. She had been branded as a witch for saving a
devil by chance.
—That’s right, he was the devil who had been the trigger for Asia being
driven out of the Church.
“Diodora? You’re Diodora, aren’t you?”
Buchou seemed to recognise him…Ah, I remembered, he was at the meeting

between young devils! The handsome high-class devil from that time! I think
he was from the family of the current Beelzebub!
Diodora tenderly took Asia’s hand and kissed it! Y-You bastard, what do you
think you’re doing to Asia!?
I was about to leap at him, but without caring about that he spoke to Asia.
“Asia, I came to meet you. I apologise that I couldn’t greet you at that
meeting. But, I think the encounter between you and I was destiny. —I want
you to be my wife. I love you.”
—He had proposed to Asia right in front of me.
The hot summer had come to an end, and the autumn that would likely
become long would soon begin.
Afterword
If the media expands, I’d to made character songs with the breasts of each
heroine singing.
The tsundere that has been long-awaited by the readers has appeared (in
Asia’s breasts, that is).
It’s been a while. Ishibumi here. More naughtiness has been done yet again.
The story has come this far with just breasts as its material. Even I’m
surprised.
It’s to the extent that Ise has become a protagonist that does a power-up like a
Super Sa*yan and Ba*kai by poking breasts. Now that I think about it, Ise
snapped when Buchou’s breasts were nearly halved, didn’t he?
About Bilingual…I was sick when of thought of it.
Volume 5 is the thickest book so far, but the afterword itself is also long so
that I can talk about it. There are spoilers mentioned hereafter as well, so
please read the rest of this volume first.
- New Characters and the Underworld
Now then, the new characters this time are the monster dragon and the
number one of the young devils, but I plan for Tannin and Sairaorg to play an
active role from now on, so please look forward to them.
Vali’s comrades were revealed one after another as well. Koneko’s onee-san
“Kuroka”, the mysterious holy king sword-user. Are there any others? That is
a secret for the future.
The worldview was expanded in the previous volume, but I also had to depict
in detail the devil industry in the main story, so this time I described that.
From the beginning, I made the Three Great Powers alliance for the sake of
the Gremory group versus the Vali Team and for the Rating Games between
young devils.
I’ll also move forward while focusing on that from now on, and I’d like to
talk about things like the worldview and the setting in between breaks.
Because, to the end, the main story is the high-school life and romantic
comedy of growing up of Ise and the others.
However, making the worldview of the Underworld was quite a challenge.

This work is a present-day fantasy. The present-day Japan is also the stage in
this world. Having to make a completely different world from that was
extremely difficult.
- Koneko and the club members
The setting of Koneko being a nekomata was discussed between me and

Editor-san from the beginning of the series. The chance never quite came
around and her true identity remained unknown for over a year, but the ban
was removed at last this time.
With this, all the members of the Occult Research Club has had their pasts
and identities revealed. Now I feel I just need to show how they grow after
that. Everyone has something they carry with them, but I’d like to have they
overcome it along with Ise.
When writing about the Occult Research club, I have the habit to make pairs.
For example, Rias-buchou and Akeno-san are the “onee-sama duo”. These
two were often at odds with each other from volume 4, but this is because
I’m writing them as the “onee-sama duo” that compete for Ise.
So Xenovia has become a duo with Asia. Their first meeting was the worst,
but now they’re now friends through and through. I wanted to establish a
close friend for Asia and for Xenovia, so I thought of making these two
church-related people a duo.
Koneko-chan’s companion is Gasper, aka Gya-kun and Gya-suke. The first-

year duo. They’re a slanted pair as a sharp-tongued loli and a hikikomori
cross-dressing boy, but they’re both cute kouhai, so I hope all the readers
love them as well.
The last are the boy dup. Ise and Kiba. In the story, Kiba actively teases Ise.
The ace is Kiba no matter how you look at it. Up until volume 5, the ratio of
enemies he’s defeated is in the top class among the club members. Ise is the
main character, so he’ll absolutely become strong in the future. I also want
Kiba to become similarly strong as a partner who protects his back. Inside
me, I want to make him play as an active role as a rear main character,
following Ise and Rias. In any case, he’s easy to write about in battle.
Last is Azazel-sensei. He suddenly showed ways of fighting that no one

thought of to the club members, and displayed himself as a deplorable
teacher. This time he didn’t fight directly, but even so if the number of
readers who like sensei increase, I’ll be happy.
Now, there are many worries about what will become of the remaining
[Rook] piece, but that’s something to look forward to in the future. I think it
will come out within the next year.
Here is a single point about the front cover of volume 5. When you take the
wrapper off and look at the front cover, Koneko-chan’s ** is…
- Rating Game
Volume 5’s story focused on Koneko and Saji. I was especially happy about
writing the story this time because I’m been planning this battle since I first
created Saji. Since I wanted for Ise to be defeated at least once and I thought
that Saji was the only one for that role.
I wanted to give Ise an ordeal in the volume he attained Balance Breaker. I’m
a severe author, aren’t I?
There are a lot of prodigy characters in this series, but even so I was thinking
that I’d like to also bring out effort-type characters. Ise and Saji are effort-
types. I didn’t want to write like you can’t succeed if you’re talentless.
Because I have usually found that hard work pays out. This is the back theme
this time.
I originally like thinking about the battlefields and tactics in Rating Game
battles, but because this work is a romantic comedy, I thought that they
shouldn’t just suddenly start playing the games, so I started by reinforcing the
characters and worldview first. There are still more game battles to come in
the future.
Speaking of which, did you notice? The members that retired and the
members that remained are reversed from the Phoenix battle.
- Advertisement
It’s late, but here’s an advertisement. Short stories have started from this
year’s Dragon Magazine November issue!
Before that, all the female club members also appeared on a ecchi swimsuit
poster (Buchou’s is a string swimsuit) + a short story in the September issue,
but the announcement was slow. I’m truly sorry.
To the readers who have only purchased the volumes, you may be unfamiliar
with the short stories, but it’s mainly making the characters dash around in
jokes and ero-moments.
The sale of the short stories’ collection is still uncertain, so please read what
you want.
- To all the readers
Thank you very much for all your support! Thanks to you, this series has
been doing well. It seems it will continue for a long time, so please continue
to take care of me. I’d like to reach ten volumes by all means.
I’ve also received fan letters! Since volume 4, there have been a lot of
comments about Akeno-san. Did everyone fall for Akeno-san in volume 4, I
wonder? I also enjoy writing Akeno-san since volume 4. Pay attention to the
ero-ero onee-sama duo from now on. Of course, Asia and Koneko-chan will
also play an active part.
- About me
Thanks to this, I run to work every day. My lower back, which I fractured
from weariness back in early spring, is still in rehabilitation, but it’s mostly
fine now. Health is number one. I’ve also started drinking aojiru. (Note:
Vegetable juice made from green leafy vegetables.)
- Thanks and about the next volume
I give thanks to Miyama Zero-sama and editor H-sama, for finally being able
to surpass five volumes.
Every time I oppai-oppai-talk to Editor-san, it’s “breasts this” and “breasts

that”. When we went to a Yakiniku restaurant together, we also oppai-oppai-
quarrelled.
I amended and corrected in Akeno-san’s finger-sucking scene in volume 3,

and the truth is I corrected Akeno-san’s scene in volume 4 as well. I
remembered how to use Akeno-san in volume 5, so there were no corrections
this time.
This time I also wanted to do a “Ise powers up by sucking Buchou’s

breasts!”, but since I couldn’t take out anything further from the fantasia
collection, it was poking instead.
But, it was Editor-san who said the absurdity first, requesting “Please put ero-
material in the battle scenes” in volume 2. Thinking that “It’s fine as it is,
though”, I wrote and sent in the stupid development where girls’ clothes are
sent flying. Thinking that they’d definitely refuse it, I was told “The best!
This is it, this!” and given an instant OK. That is the secret story of the
creation of Dress Break. I’m glad that Dress Break was born. The support of
it from the readers is also high. Consequently, the author and editor were both
ero-ero too.
However, I’ve finally gotten to the point of talking about breasts, but…What
will become of this work?
And Miyama Zero-sama. I sincerely apologise for always bringing out absurd
settings and characters. But, I’m already filled with emotion from your
wonderful illustrations in each volume. The perfection of your colour
monochrome pictures is so high they make me tremble and shout “Amazing,
amazing!” every time. All you readers, really, please read the short stories as
well. Just looking at Miyama-san’s illustrations in the short stories make
them plenty enjoyable. With one of Buchou as a little girl and of an attractive
yuki-onna, you won’t get tired of looking at it.
The front-piece illustration of Ise’s armour and Vali’s armour in volume 4

was really exciting. I was glad that transformation scene had been made, and
I unconsciously gave a guts pose when I saw it.
It’s obvious, but I always and strongly believe that High School DxD has
managed to get this far with not just my power, but also thanks to the
assistance I’ve had from Miyama-san and Editor-san from the beginning.
When I think about it, I’ve managed to came so far, but it seems it will still
continue for quite some time, so please continue your support!
The next volume is about Asia. It ended with an incredible pull in volume 5,
but it will become serious in volume 6. The volume of the second school term
may become longer than the volume of the first term, but please continue
your support!
Translator's Notes and References
1. ↑ The size of Japanese rooms are often measured by the number of

tatami floor mats they can fit inside.
2. ↑ Tsukkomi basically means a retort, the kind used by the straight man
in a comedy act. Left in the original Japanese to keep close to the
original meaning.
3. ↑ The "he" character looks like this へ, which on a face is like a pout
with the lips turned upwards.
4. ↑ Honshu is the largest island among the islands of Japan.
5. ↑ Note that that the hesitation in the last sentence is because he switches
from the rougher "I" (おれ) to the politer "I" (ぼく).
6. ↑ Once again, switching from rough "I" to polite "I".
7. ↑ Urashima Taro is a character from an ancient Japanese tale, who after
spending three days in a castle under the sea returned to find 300
hundred years had passed in the real world.
8. ↑ Galge are visual novel games that focus on the game character
developing romantic relationships with various girls, particularly in a
sexual and erotic way.
9. ↑ Note: The kanji used by Ise here is different than the one used by
Rias's father; while both words are pronounced as とう, the first means
"father-in-law", while the one used by Ise just means "father".
10. ↑ This is a nickname for Gasper, which combines the first part of his
name ギャー with the kanji 助, which comes out as "suke". The kanji
basically means "help" or "assistance", but I do not know how
significant this is.
11. ↑ Casual word for "old man" whose usually in their middle age.
12. ↑ Essentially a Japanese version of the kind of animalistic cries used by
Tarzan.
13. ↑ The "flag" is a term from visual novels where the player encounters an
event that improves their relationship with the girls in the game. Also
note that Ise is referring to the "girls" in his delusions here.
14. ↑ Translated literally as the "Black Magic" or "Sorcery" in English,
youjutsu is a kind of magic that is almost exclusive to youkai.
15. ↑ Senjutsu, translated literally as "Wizardry" or "Secret of Immortality",
is another form of magic more closely related to the body. Sennin,
translated literally as "Immortal Mountain Wizard", are sages that are
capable of using senjutsu, and thereby immensely increase their lifespan.
16. ↑ Youkai is a general term for "demons" in Japanese. There are various
kinds and species.
17. ↑ Nekomata: Mythical Two-tailed Cat Demon. A species of youkai.
18. ↑ A rare sub-species of Nekomata. Kanji used is rare and outdated, so
literal translation is difficult.
19. ↑ "Danna", in this case, means "master", as in the person with the
highest authority of the family. In this case, it is reffering to Ravel's
father. Lord Phoenix.
20. ↑ "Nya" and "nyan" are the Japanese equivalent of "meow", which
Kuroka often adds to the end of her sentences.
21. ↑ Golden cloud that Sun Goku can ride and fly on in "Journey to the
West". In the Dragon Ball manga and anime, the concept of this golden
cloud is reused, called the "Nimbus cloud" in English dub.
22. ↑ Staff that belonged to Son Goku, which has the power to grow and
extend according to this will. Also appeared in Dragon Ball.
23. ↑ This refers to Son Goku's companions, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing, in
the the story Journey to the West.
24. ↑ Alternate Japanese names for Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing.
25. ↑ Fuku-buchou: Club vice-president, referring to Akeno-san.
26. ↑ By written, it means the kanji used are 冥界猫, which means
"underworld cat", while it is read as the English phrase ヘルキャット (hell
cat).
27. ↑ A naginata is traditional Japanese blade in the form of a pole with
curved blade at the end.
28. ↑ The kanji given here read it as "Mirror of Recollection". Presumably,
the English name is a reference to Alice from "Through the Looking
Glass" by Lewis Carroll.
29. ↑ The actual term used here is "こもった一撃", which basically means
"blow heavy/filled with (something)". Since this is really awkward
phrasing, I simply put the more easily understood "heavy blow" instead.
30. ↑ The kanji used along with this English name are "乳語翻訳", which
translates as "Breast-Language Translation".
31. ↑ Although I think most people already know the term, "tsundere" is
basically the combination of the words "sharp/scathing" and "loving", in
other words someone who is mean and cold on the surface but shows
their true love-struck feelings at times.
32. ↑ Indra, whose name is Japanese is "Taijakuten" (帝釈天), is the leader
of the gods or "Devas" in Hindu mythology. He also appears in
Buddhism as the god "Śakra".
33. ↑ Mt. Sumeru is the name of the "central world-mountain" that appears
in Buddhist mythology. It also appears in Hinduism, under the shortened
name of "Mt. Meru".
Back to Volume 4 Return to Main Page Forward to Volume 6

Untitled

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Untitled

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Untitled

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

https://mp4directs.

“Ufufu. Good morning, Ise-kun.”

Himejima Akeno-senpai. The vice-president of the Occult Research Club I

—! As a surprise attack, I received a kiss on my neck! Wait, a kiiiiiiiiiiss!?

My legs and Akeno-san’s soft legs were becoming intertwined! Rather,

Akeno-san made her skinny fingertips crawl over my body. I shivered!

“Y-Yes! Akeno-san’s body is the best!”

S! S-version Akeno-san has appeared right from the beginning of the

Then, Akeno-san’s face steadily approached mine…Could this be…

“Though it would be nice if time could just stop like this…Something

…I timidly turned just my eyes to the side. A crimson-haired onee-sama was

Buchou’s eyebrows rose up at that single word used by Akeno-san!

“[My]? Since when did you become Ise’s master?”

Buchou spoke as her whole body trembled. Her mouth twitched!

Buchou slowly brought her face close to Akeno-san.

“Senpai…I see, so that’s your reasoning. This room is close to being a

When did my room become Buchou’s room!? Akeno-san smiled a little at

“…Looks like I need to discuss this with you once more.”

Buchou’s body was enveloped in crimson aura! Uwaaaah! Is she preparing

Smiling, Akeno-san also began to envelop herself in a pale-gold aura! Wha-!

“It’s a discussion. To the bitter end.”

“…Unyuu, is it morning already…? Fuaaaaa…”

And then Asia rose up while rubbing her sleepy eyes!

“Asia, you can go back to sleep…”

I gently stroked Asia’s head. Aah, Asia. My healing space!

Bofu! Bofu! Bofun!

“You intend to ignore Sirzechs-sama’s wishes!? So you value Ise-kun more

“No! Absolutely not!”

…The house was just renovated…?

How can this be!? My house was!? By the work of a carpenteeeeeer!?

“W-What the hell is thiiiiiiiiiiiiis!?”

My scream echoed throughout the neighbourhood.

I had questioned my father after we began eating. The short question,

“Apparently Rias’s father does work related to construction as well and he

—! Buchou’s family was definitely involved with that! There was no

Next to me, Buchou smiled widely while whispering.

As my heart was pounding, Buchou lightly pulled my cheek. Auu, Buchou

My mother continued her explanation of the room assignments.

Buchou responded with words overflowing with grace.

“There is also an open-air garden on the roof. I will plant vegetables~”

“Because we built it so sturdily, it won’t collapse even in the case of a war.”

“Hahahaha, you’re quite skilled at joking, Rias-san.”

This was the conversation between Buchou and my father…What Buchou

“There're also underground floors apparently.”

“Yeah, there are up to three underground floors.”

Buchou explained this while taking out additional blueprints.

“You’re returning to the Underworld!?”

I shed tears at Buchou’s words!

“Uu, because Buchou suddenly started talking about returning to the

Buchou then gave a wry smile while rubbing my cheek.

“Eh!? We’re going to the Underworld too!?”

Asia nodded at Buchou’s question.

Asia! I don’t understand what you mean at all!

“Ah, but, there are things I want to do this summer.”

I let out a sigh as I spoke.

I’ll enjoy myself this summer! Or so I had thought.

“Ara, Ise. Did you also have plans to go somewhere?”

Buchou asked me that dubiously.

“Yes. I was going to go to the sea and the pool.”